CELEBRATING PROTEST AND PERFORMING RESISTANCE: POLITICAL AND CULTURAL CONSTRUCTS IN SELECT PLAYS OF

THESIS SUBMITTED FOR THE AWARD OF THE DEGREE OF Doctor of Philosophy IN ENGLISH

BY FARHAN AHMAD

UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF PROF. MOHAMMAD RIZWAN KHAN

DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH ALIGARH MUSLIM UNIVERSITY ALIGARH () 2018 Department of English Professor Mohammad Rizwan Khan Aligarh Muslim University Aligarh-202002, India Office: 0571 270092-22 Email: [email protected]

Certificate

This is to certify that the thesis entitled “Celebrating Protest and Performing Resistance: Political and Cultural Constructs in Select Plays of Dario Fo” submitted by Farhan Ahmad in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the award of the Degree of Ph.D. in English has been completed under my supervision. This is the result of his independent efforts.

Prof. Mohammad Rizwan Khan (Supervisor) ANNEXURE-I

CANDIDATE’S DECLARATION

I, Mr. Farhan Ahmad, Department of English, certify that the work embodied in this Ph.D. thesis is my own bonafide work carried out by me under the supervision of Prof. Mohammad Rizwan Khan at Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh. The matter embodied in this Ph.D. thesis has not been submitted for the award of any other degree. I declare that I have faithfully acknowledged, given credit to and referred to the research workers wherever their works have been cited in the text and the body of the thesis. I further certify that I have not wilfully lifted up some other’s work, para, text, data, result, etc., reported in the journals, books, magazines, reports, dissertations, thesis, etc., or available at web-sites and included them in this Ph.D. thesis and cited as my own work.

Date: Farhan Ahmad

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

CERTIFICATE FROM THE SUPERVISOR

This is to certify that the above statement made by the candidate is correct to the best of my knowledge.

Signature of the Supervisor……………………….. Prof. Mohammad Rizwan Khan Department of English Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh-202002

(Signature of the Chairperson)

ii ANNEXURE-II

COURSE/COMPREHENSIVE EXAMINATION/PRE- SUBMISSION SEMINAR COMPLETION CERTIFICATE

This is to certify that Mr. Farhan Ahmad, Department of English, has satisfactorily completed the course work/comprehensive examination and pre- submission seminar requirement which is part of his Ph.D. programme. This is the minimum standards and produce for the award of Ph.D. degree under UGC Regulation, 2009.

Date : (Signature of the Chairperson)

iii ANNEXURE-ΙΙΙ

COPYRIGHT TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

Title of the Thesis: CELEBRATING PROTEST AND PERFORMING RESISTANCE: POLITICAL AND CULTURAL CONSTRUCTS IN SELECT PLAYS OF DARIO FO

Candidate’s Name: Farhan Ahmad

COPYRIGHT TRANSFER

The undersigned hereby assigns to the Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh copyright that may exist in and for the above thesis submitted for the award of the Ph.D. degree.

Signature of the candidate

Note: However, the author may reproduce or authorize others to reproduce material extracted verbatim from the thesis or derivative of the thesis for author’s personal use provide that the source and the University’s copyright notice are indicated.

iv Acknowledgements

In the name of Allah, the Most Benevolent, the Most Merciful. To Whom I owe my first and foremost thank for His showers of blessings on me.

I would like to express my utmost gratitude to my supervisor, Prof. M. Rizwan Khan (Department of English, AMU, Aligarh) for his devotion, guidance, and intellectual inputs which helped me to accomplish this project. I thank him for his keenness, persistent motivation, and affirmative responses whenever asked for any assistance.

I express my sincere gratitude to Dr. Vibha Sharma (Associate Professor, Department of English, AMU, Aligarh) who helped me in formulating the topic.

I owe a sense of gratitude to Mr. Jacopo Fo, the son of Dario Fo, who in spite of his busy schedule managed time to reply my emails and assisted me to get one of the important texts related to this research.

I am obliged to Ms. Mariateresa Pizza, Direttrice Responsabile, Museo Archivio Laboratorio MusALab Franca Rame Dario Fo, Italy, for offering me one major primary text on the topic.

My heartfelt appreciation to Ms. Julia Filippo, an Italian actor, for providing me invaluable information about Italian acting traditions.

I would also like to thank the Librarian and staff members of Maulana Azad Library, AMU, Aligarh, Seminar Library, Department of English, AMU, Aligarh and Jawaharlal Nehru University, New Delhi, for providing me access to relevant research materials.

My indebtedness also goes to my seniors and friends such as Dr. Waliul Alam, Dr. Sharjeel Chaudhary, Dr. Mohd Asjad Hussain, Dr. Jalaluddin, Shamsudheen MK, Faizan Ahmad, Sadaquat Ali, Israr Ansari, Md Azad, Md Khursheed Alam, Abraham Varghese, Areeba Zainab, Ahmad Kord, Mohd Amir, Mohd Sharib, Umair Alam, Abdullah, Ashaduzzaman Khan, Ibrahim SK and Peer Mohd Ashraf for their consistent encouragement and support.

I must acknowledge Sohaib, Shehnoor, and Waheed who aided me in proof- reading before the thesis took the final shape.

vii Last but not the least, I am indebted to my family who supported all my endeavours wholeheartedly. Their love, support, and sacrifices boosted me up in the completion of this work.

(Farhan Ahmad)

viii Abstract

Background and Rationale:

The socio-political and historical developments in post-World War II Italy are marked by constant strife for cultural and ideological control which has influenced every domain of Italian life. Intellectual activity cannot be excluded from this struggle for power. In fact, it has been wielded as a tool to organize and to perpetuate the cultural hegemony of different social groups. It is in this context Dario Fo needs to be read and analysed.

Fo is an explosive satirist, an iconoclast and an invincible critic of contemporary Italian establishment with acute social sensibility and searing political commitment who according to Swedish Academy, “Emulates the jesters of the Middle Ages in scourging authority and upholding the dignity of the downtrodden”. To counter the cultural hegemony of the Italian upper-class he insists on the development of a proletarian culture by retrieving performance traditions of itinerant performers of the Middle Ages and Harlequin of the Commedia dell’ Arte. The rapier wit and sombreness of his performances have dual functions of entertaining and instructing audiences on prevalent social discrepancies. Provoking people’s conscience and to raise their consciousness is the overriding concern of Fo contextualised in the working class struggle for hegemony.

The theatrical activity of Fo is indispensably aligned to the revolutionary struggle of the Italian masses against the social, political and ecclesiastical powers. The expediency of his dramatic art can be judged by the role it plays in the political agitation and education of the marginalized community. His theatre is a tribute to all those who have a peripheral existence.

The revolutionary structure of Fo’s plays is inspired by the militant working class movement and the pressing demand for social, political and historical change. He was well aware of the fact that revolution can be achieved only when peoples’ minds are transformed. Political awareness, therefore, remains all-important to his agitational, indecent and raucous performances. They contribute to the social, psychological and intellectual emancipation of the suppressed class.

This thesis, therefore, intends to explore the subversive polemics of Dario Fo linked to the political and cultural struggle of the Italian working class against the

1 hierarchal system. Anatomy of these discourses like, his concern for the oppressed and his critique of the institutional power becomes very necessary in order to understand his theatre which functions as the revolutionary vanguard of the proletarian struggle for power. So, Fo’s engagement with theatre is not simply an artistic activity rather, a social praxis embedded within broader socio-political, cultural and historical contexts. It is only within this framework one can appreciate the dialectics of oppression, revolution, and liberation interspersed in his plays. The present study will be done with the help of the analysis of Fo’s select plays which are seen not merely as dramatic texts but as organisations of his critical commentaries on important issues of politics and culture, expressed through theatrical means. This selection accommodates two different theatrical expressions of Fo analysed in two different chapters. They include his ‘Giullarate’ (Monologues) and his ‘Satirical Farces’ which have been employed as two different mediums of protest. These plays will be analysed from the theoretical perspective of Gramscian hegemony which provides a theoretical framework to conceptualise hegemony in relation to the political struggle of the Italian masses. Moreover, this approach would enable the researcher to lay bare the revolutionary vein of Fo’s plays.

Although a considerable amount of researches have been produced on various issues in Fo’s work, there remain crucial questions that needed to be explored.

What are the processes that turn Fo’s theatre into a Political Theatre? How his theatre is integrated with the political and cultural struggle of the Italian proletariat?

What has motivated him to choose popular modes of performance?

How his theatre becomes an arena of public protest and resistance?

How has he wielded theatre as a tool of political and cultural intervention?

What kind of social reform does he seek through his theatre?

What is the ideological thrust of his theatre?

The purpose of this study is to assess the volume of protest and to identify the social, political and cultural constructs Fo postulates through his theatre. To unravel the socio-political discourses entrenched in his performances and to appreciate the revolutionary fervour of his theatre two different genres of plays (political satires and

2 monologues) are selected from the expansive oeuvre of Fo. They have been used as two different methods of staging protest and performing resistance. The dramatist has adopted two different techniques to accomplish his mission that is to give expression to grievances of the victimized section of society. A Gramscian approach has been taken to interpret these plays in order to understand the dichotomy between the oppressor and the oppressed and to deconstruct the discourses of power permeated through them. This protest and resistance are shown not only in the themes but also in the language and techniques of these plays.

Chapter Division:

This study is presented in six chapters. The first chapter “Introduction”, serves as a background to the thesis. It attempts to define theatre as well as traces its origin and development highlighting the major theatrical trends of different periods. A synopsis of performance studies is also integrated into the chapter assessing the fundamental change it has prompted in the field of theatre. A separate section is dedicated to the discussion on ‘Political and Protest theatre’ and its various forms because the main contention of this study is to establish the paradigm of protest through theatre with Dario Fo in focus. In addition, to provide important perspectives on theatre in general and on Fo, in particular, it describes the key terms of the thesis like protest, politics, and culture which are important components of Fo’s theatre. The chapter is significant in the sense that it discusses the aims and objectives of the research as well as identifies important research questions which are going to be explored in the course of the study. Since this study is based on translated works of Fo, therefore, the researcher has also discussed some of the problems of translation with reference to Fo. The complex nature of his performances and their political and satirical tone makes them very difficult to render them in the target language.

The second chapter “Literature Survey”, digs into the accessible literary sources which are relevant to this study. A considerable amount of critical works exist on Dario Fo and different scholars have approached him in a different manner. The literature survey conducted in this chapter foregrounds theatre as the most artistic form of social communication which has multifaceted dimensions from educating and instructing people to further social change. It clearly defines Fo’s revolutionary politics who used theatre as a potent weapon to combat the oppressive system and to

3 bring to fore the working class struggle for a classless society as well informs us of his prodigiously rich poetics. Unlike Pirandello, his Italian counterpart, he does not present an illusion of reality but his theatre is deeply steeped in the contemporary events and incidents, satire and farce remain his main vehicle to present contemporary realities and to ridicule the power holders. He works in the tradition of medieval Giullare, the Harlequin of the Commedia dell’Arte and the sixteenth-century Ruzzante that makes him unique from other dramatists of the period. He is a traditionalist in his approach and revolutionary in his style. These critical books and articles have analysed Fo from various perspectives giving useful insights into his writings. One thing is clear from the above survey that his work presents a great fusion of art and politics. Politics is inextricably linked to his theatre and constitutes one of the major themes of his plays. Among other themes protest, resistance, history, and culture are of immense importance.

Chapter third “Marginalised Conception and the Role of Hegemony: Understanding Gramsci’s Concept of Power”, is a theoretical approach to study Fo. The theories under consideration are those of Gramsci who has been an important influence on Fo. The political dimension of his theatre and his preoccupation to develop it into a system of knowledge for educating the workers are very much Gramscian. His anti-democratic and anti-capitalist resistance, as well as his challenge to social, political, religious and cultural status quo, reverberate with Gramsci. Fo’s representation of the working class and their culture is an essence of Gramsci’s theory of power. He considers culture as an essential component of the hegemonic process and his attempt to retrieve the proletarian culture is the part of that process, reinforcing the proletarian hegemony.

Chapter four “Analysis of Fo’s Giullarate”, provides an analysis of some of Fo’s major Giullarate (monologues) to assess the political and cultural dimensions of Fo’s work and his use of theatre as the powerful medium of protest and resistance against the authoritarianism of political and religious institutions. He has developed two major theatrical mediums of protest; political satires and monologues. He uses the former type to provide counter-information about specific political events and occurrences. The later one offers a broader perspective of things and events.

The monologues are the finest example of Fo’s Giullarate performed in the manner of medieval Giullare using an invented language described as ‘grammelot’,

4 which is a kind of onomatopoeic language with a universal appeal. One of the recurrent motifs in his monologues is the opposition of the established authorities as well as the subversion of the official history and its representation from a peripheral point of view intending to retrieve people’s culture and their language. These elements of protest and resistance are observed not only in the themes of Fo’s plays but also in his dramaturgy which violates the bourgeois conception of art and aesthetics and represents the non-conventional theatrical tradition. The plays analysed in this chapter are , Obscene Fables, The Story of the Tiger and Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas.

Chapter five “Analysis of Fo’s Satirical Farces”, intends to analyse Fo’s satirical farces which were performed as a response to specific political events. They serve as a powerful commentary on the contemporary Italian state and politics. They can be termed as hard-hitting political dramas born out of contemporary socio- political problems combining the elements of farce and satire which have been used as a weapon to ridicule the people in power. This shows the dramatist’s commitment to Popular Political Theatre, a tradition traceable to the comedies of Aristophanes, Rabelais, Plautus and the renaissance Commedia dell’Arte who have been his chief source of inspiration in subverting the authority and creating an upside down world. He uses theatre for mass awareness, opening our eyes to injustice, inequality, corruption, and hypocrisy rampant in the contemporary Italian society. Fo is a keen observer of everyday socio-political realities and never dissociates himself from the pressing issues of the day.

The plays discussed in this chapter include, Archangels Don’t Play Pinball, Accidental Death of an Anarchist, Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay! and Trumpets and Raspberries. All the four plays are situated in the socio-political context of contemporary Italy addressing four distinct junctures in the Italian politics. They are inextricably linked to the socio-political events of the period providing useful insights into those events and occurrences. The farcical structure of these plays enables Fo to comment on those issues supplying the necessary information to the spectators.

Chapter six “Conclusion”, provides an outline of the findings extrapolated from the chapters discussed so far under the rubric of this study. Fo’s unwavering opposition to state fascism coupled with the desire to transform it makes him a rare

5 celebrity of theatre and a force to be reckoned with. His opposition is not a momentary outburst of feelings of disapproval against the prevailing injustices and exploitation but a dialectical expression intended to deliver vital perspectives on the existing problems. So, his protest is a deeper reflection of the surface problems intrinsic to social, political, ideological, religious, economic and cultural constructs. Fo’s analysis of power relations is subject to the explorations of these underlying structures which determine power in the society. The aim is to furnish people especially the underprivileged with essential information about power politics and to revolutionize their mind to challenge the restrictions impressed upon them by power holders.

Findings:

Fo’s unwavering opposition to state fascism coupled with the desire to transform it makes him a rare celebrity of theatre and a force to be reckoned with. His opposition is not a momentary outburst of feelings of disapproval against the prevailing injustices and exploitation but a dialectical expression intended to deliver vital perspectives on the existing problems. So, his protest is a deeper reflection of the surface problems intrinsic to social, political, ideological, religious, economic and cultural constructs. Fo’s analysis of power relations is subject to the explorations of these underlying structures which determine power in the society. The aim is to furnish people especially the underprivileged with essential information about power politics and to revolutionize their mind to challenge the restrictions impressed upon them by power holders.

The political ideology of Fo prompted him to Protest Theatre. His theatre of protest is a stretch of the age-old tradition associated with satirical and outrageous performances of the medieval strolling players (Giullari). He appropriated satiric and irreverent elements of these performances to disrespect the authorities and to give legitimacy to the neglected culture. Culture occupies a central place among the revolutionary credentials espoused by Fo. For him, culture is a revolution. He is the major exponent of proletarian revolution, communicated through his caustic and farcical performances. He used theatre for the social and intellectual emancipation of the proletariats through education, conscientization, and provocation, giving them an in-depth understanding of the complex social and political realities. Fostering

6 consciousness mainly the class consciousness was fundamental to Fo’s pedagogy of social change. He expressed deep concerns over deteriorating socio-political conditions in the country which largely affected the lives of the workers. To champion the workers’ cause and to give them recognition is the major thrust of Fovian theatre. A detailed analysis of some of his prominent plays in the preceding chapters incontrovertibly steers to this conclusion.

The significance of this research lies in exploring how Fo used theatre to nurture people’s awareness against social imbalances and injustices. I have demarcated two different theatrical paradigms of Fo to underscore the efficacy of his theatre and its capacity to intervene in state politics. They are, his ‘Giullarate’ and his ‘political satires’ which are used as two different mediums of protest. The theatrical activism of Fo expands over the period of fifty years in which he has produced around seventy plays. They all are reflections of the contemporary issues and problems. He used theatre as an instrument for social change through galvanizing the masses against widespread corruption and injustice. His early experience in theatre (1959-1968) is termed as bourgeois. It is because he gave his performances in conventional theatre, but the year 1968 was watershed in his theatrical career. The events of 1968 spurred him into the agitational theatre and hence, starts his revolutionary period. It should not be misunderstood that the plays of his bourgeois period do not engage in political themes or they are lacking in satirical intent. They do not have that political edge and intensity of the revolutionary period because of the change in political ambiance. The two periods reflect two distinct political moods.

Archangel Don’t Play Pinball addresses a period of economic boom. The play certainly does not glorify it rather gives a gloomy picture of the whole scenario through characters who are a gang of swindlers duping people to make a living. It’s a gripping tale of survival of the socially estranged class represented through the characters of Lanky, his friends, and the Blondie. Fo trenchantly criticises the modern consumerist culture for creating this social division where one section of society avails all resources and the other struggles to survive. The playwright has raised some serious issues in the play such as unemployment, prostitution, violation of medical ethics, irresponsible attitude of the government staffs and the corruption of the industrialists and the politicians. Fo protests against these social evils and exposes the falsity of the claim of an economic miracle. The play is also important from the

7 perspective that it contains the first reference to Giullare which notifies Fo’s cultural politics.

Fo’s criticism of the Italian state politics gets more vicious in Accidental Death of an Anarchist. Although, the dramatist’s intention is to provide counter information in the famous case of Pinelli that grabbed the headlines in the late sixties and triggered nation-wide protest. He is largely concerned with the political crisis of the age in the aftermath of a series of the explosion that rocked entire Italy. He considers the injustice perpetrated at Pinelli not only the injustice perpetrated at the individual self but injustice committed against wider democracy. He reproaches the Christian Democratic Party for creating this political ruckus and exposes its fascist affiliation. He reveals the barbarism of the state and the police through the famous character of a maniac. His madness is a disguise and also a method through which he blows the whistle on the corruption and hypocrisy of the government. Other significant points which Fo has brought to our notice are; class prejudice as one of Pinelli’s alibi is suspended by the judges because of his age-old and sickness. Maniac contends that capitalists are responsible for the poor and debilitating condition of the workers. He lashes at judiciary for their partiality in administering justice and also the media which functions as a propaganda machine and is used as a cover-up of the corruption of the state. The play is a powerful expression of protest against state fascism, police atrocity, and realpolitik. Maniac’s proximity to Lord of the Misrule and Harlequin is an evidence of Fo’s fidelity to subversive culture.

Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay deals with civil non-compliance movement which was a repercussion of the great economic depression that Italy had undergone in the seventies. This created the situation of another political crisis because of the spiraling protest against increased prices and downsizing in the factories which affected thousands of lives especially the workers. Unable to pay the hiked prices of goods and rents they appropriated it and paid what they thought considerable and in some extreme cases paid nothing. This is also known as autoriduzione (self-reduction) movement demonstrated through the actions of Antonia and Margherita which consist of a series of farcical episodes. The absurd situations in the play are the source of rich humour but they have tragic tinge epitomising the worthless existence of the workers. He targets the government for its unwillingness to solve the workers’ problems and for vesting absolute authority to the big industrialists to exploit the workers. Fo is

8 indignant of the Left as well for showing lack of intent to resolve the workers’ issues. He reprobates the reformist approach of the Left portrayed through the character of Giovanni who is the quintessence of party politics but later, under influence of his wife distances himself from the evolutionary approach of the party. He also opposes the unnecessary intervention of religious authorities in people’s lives. For instance, the strict instructions of the Pope against consuming pill suggested through the explanation provided by Antonia in case of Margherita’s false pregnancy. The play has been used as a potent weapon of protest against the socio-political and economic marginalisation of the workers. The synthesis of fete and revolt in the play reveals the class consciousness of Fo and his regard to popular culture. Feminism is another important theme explored in the play.

This leitmotif of protest and resistance appears in a more pronounced manner in Trumpets and Raspberries. The play echoes the horrible crime perpetrated at Aldo Moro, the former Italian prime minister who was kidnapped and murdered by the left- wing terrorist organisation ‘Red Brigades’. He could have been saved but the intransigent attitude of the government resulted in the loss of a great political leader. Fo has exposed the government for its handling out the terrorist outfits by making a comparison between Angelli and Moro.

The above-mentioned plays are labelled as political satires. They are performed as a piece of information about political radicalization in contemporary Italy charged with the expression of protest and resistance against power politics. The following plays are branded as monologues (Giullarate) which inform of his rich poetics and his sophisticated views on politics, religion, history, and culture. Mistero Buffo is considered the best of Fo’s oeuvres. The play comprises of a series of monologues attempting at the secular interpretation of medieval religious stories. Fo stresses on the possibility of secular reading of these stories presented from popular perspective i.e. the peasant, the drunkard, the fool, the pickpocket, the caretaker of the cemetery and the sardine seller. Dramatist’s intention is to negate the idea of the grand Christian narrative and to establish a counter popular narrative emphasising the peasant origin of Christ. The salacious vein of these pieces has been worked into an expression of protest against the religious and cultural hierarchy of official powers. Besides, exposing the hypocrisy and corruption of the Catholic Church he has

9 debunked the liaison between the Catholic Church and the Italian authorities in exploiting people.

Obscene Fables is an important play of Fo’s monologue sequence. It is a collection of three stories which have a secular medieval origin. They are, as the title conveys the sense obscene in nature because of their treatment of sex and scatology. The explicit sexual and scatological contents in the play have been used as a revolt against the repressive power structure. The play recreates the popular world of Rabelais and His World. The playwright’s intention for bringing obscenity on stage is to resist censorship and to abolish the hegemony of upper-class culture.

The Story of the Tiger is another significant monologue of Fo produced in the backdrop when the phenomenon of Communism had taken a back seat in Europe and elsewhere. The play communicates a strong political ideology of being self- determined and being self-reliant. The play is adapted from a Chinese parable in which tiger stands for self-determination and self- perseverance. Fo appeals to the masses to develop their own ideology in order to carry forward their struggle for liberation on their own rather being dependent on any political party for their representation. He takes a dig at the Italian Communist party for not keeping up its promise to represent the proletariat. Another significant thread in the play is the totemic relationship between human and animal signifying the mythological relationship between human and nature. The play is a piece of protest against political organisations for hijacking people’s struggle for freedom. He warns them to beware of rhetorical provocations of the political players and to be guided by their own ideology of liberation.

In his next monologue Johan Padan and the Discovery of Americas, Fo protests against far more wider form of oppression that is the colonialism. He has censured this evil and inhumane practice of the Europeans which brought nothing but violence, destruction, and hatred. Cultural diversity, mutual harmony, and human freedom are the major concern of Fo in this play. He expounds that humans devoid of humanity are no superior to an animal.

Fo’s relentless campaign for the rights of the oppressed and his trenchant criticism of the established authorities turns him into a vigorous political force instigating change in the socio-political and religious status quo through his

10 revolutionary theatre. His Giullarate and the Political Farces have the didactic purpose of educating the masses. Taking in cognizance of the workers’ predicament he dedicates his art at their liberation by imparting awareness to them and provoking them against their prolonged passivity. Furthermore, Fo’s choice of secular materials is in itself political and communicates the popular spirit of his theatre as well as his cultural politics. He is ranked as one of the greatest playwright, actor, director, political activist and provocateur of the twentieth century.

This study substantiates that how Fo’s obsession with Popular Protest Theatre emanates from his commitment to a community marginalised by poverty and class prejudice. The Protest Theatre of Fo thrives on the socio-political and cultural theories of Gramsci. His deep concern for the exploited and his attempt to revive the popular culture of the masses by producing plays which have their roots in the Italian oral tradition, reverberate Gramsci. To emancipate the repressed from ignominy and to help them to reclaim their lost pride has been raison d’etre of Fo’s theatre. His plays are imbued with the desire for change. For him, change is imperative for a society sustaining reactionary and repressive values. He raises voice against the forces of repression and desires for a society structured on democratic principles. He is very conscious of his role as an intellectual in determining the future course of action for his society. He is committed to exposing the hypocritical bosses who pretend to be the saviour of the underdogs are actually their exploiters. He is very conscious of his art, therefore, cast-offs any notion of art impervious to the pressing issues of the day.

He practices theatre as a social and cultural activity representing the oppressed in all spheres of their life. His theatre is an epitome of their living experiences venting out their feelings of dissatisfaction with the repressive environment. He considers theatre as a potent weapon that should be wielded to fight injustice, oppression, and exploitation. For Fo, theatre is a useful platform that can be utilized for mass awareness by organizing performances based on everyday events and occurrences. His theatre is documentation of the problems faced by workers in their everyday life. He used theatre as a tool of social, political and cultural intervention. Inducting the courage of the medieval Giullare he takes his theatre to the people entertaining them as well as informing them of their perpetual exploitation by the hegemonic forces. Thus, he shares a good deal of dramatic ground with the medieval minstrel who does not only provide with the context for his plays but also with the delivery method. Like

11 him, he becomes the spokesperson of the ordinary people voicing their needs and frustrations and castigating authorities for continuously abusing them. His theatre stems from the loopholes of the society and strives for a better and perfect society. Protest, resistance, politics, and culture are integral components of Fovian theatre. His theatre is dedicated to all who are not supposed to have an opinion.

Significance of the Study:

Banking on the aforementioned conclusions it can be said that this research is significant in many ways. First, an extensive analysis of literary and performance texts informs us about major theatrical trends and tendencies. Second, it helps us to understand the dramaturgical and revolutionary structures of Fo’s texts. Third, it updates us on the social and political scenario of Italy in the late sixties and seventies. Fourth, it foregrounds the relevance of theatre with society and its capacity to intervene in the socio-political affairs of the state often subtle, nuanced and imperceptible. Fifth, it underscores the efficacy of theatre to alter people’s opinion.

The revolutionary zeal of Fo and his philanthropic disposition will be an inspiration to the researchers to explore him further. Moreover, his engagement with the theme of protest, resistance, politics, and culture becomes very pertinent in modern democratic societies, therefore, invite us to analyse his works in a modern context.

Limitations:

One of the limitations of this research is that it is based on the translated texts of Dario Fo and in translation there is always loss and gain. It is because the researcher is not familiar with the Italian language in which the original texts are produced. Another limitation is that Fo has produced innumerable plays from which a few have been selected for this study. There is an ample amount of his plays which remain unexplored. One other limitation is the unavailability of primary and secondary materials on Fo in Indian libraries, as access to them had been very difficult for the researcher.

Recommendations:

Based on the above limitations, following recommendations are proposed. Firstly, the use of translated texts to study Dario Fo prompts the researcher to recommend that

12 translation should be done by someone who is familiar with the Italian language. In this case, the translation would be more effective. Secondly, a considerable amount of his plays remain unexplored which require the attention of the researchers. Thirdly, the primary and secondary sources should be made available in Indian libraries for promoting research on Fo. The researcher had managed to get only a few texts by making a special request to the Librarian. Fourthly, Fo is not just a stage entertainer, he is a phenomenon dealing with a wide range of substantial issues which provide a lot of scope for the researchers to explore him from multiple perspectives.

13 Bibliography

Primary Sources

Fo, Dario. Plays: 1. Ed. Stuart Hood. : Methuen Drama, 1997. Print.

---. The Peasant’s Bible: And, The Story of the Tiger. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2004. Print.

---. Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2001.Print.

---. We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! And Other Plays: The Collected Plays of Dario Fo. Ed. Franca Rame. Trans. Ron Jenkins. Vol. 1. New York: Theatre Communications Group, 2001. Print.

Pizza, Mariateresa. “Re: Obscene Fables.” Message to Farhan Ahmad. 7 Nov 2017. Email.

Secondary Sources

Adamson, Walter L. Hegemony and Revolution: A Study of Antonio Gramsci’s Political and Cultural Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. Print.

---. “Modernism and Fascism: The Politics of Culture in Italy, 1903-1922.” The American Historical Review 95.2 (1990): 359-390. JSTOR. Web. 15 Dec

2017.

Adorno, Theodor W. The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture. Ed. JM. Bernstein. London: Routledge, 1991. Print.

Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. London: Verso, 1984. Print.

Aponte, Mimi D. “From Italian Roots to American Relevance: The Remarkable Theatre of Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 32.4 (1989): 532-544. Project Muse. Web. 17 Nov 2016.

Arden, John. To Present the Pretence: Essays on the Theatre and its Public. London: Eyre Methuen. 1977. Print.

14 Arden, Heather. Fools’ Plays: A Study of Satire in the Sotie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. Print.

Aristotle. Politics. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Cosimo, Inc., 2008. Google Book Search. Web. 18 Feb 2017.

Aston, Elaine. An Introduction to Feminism and Theatre. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. Feminist Theatre Practice: A Handbook. London: Routledge, 1999. Print.

Aston, Elaine, and Geraldine Harris, eds. Feminist Futures? Theatre, Performance, Theory. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Print.

Bakhtin, Mikhail. Rabelais and His World. Trans. Helene Iswolsky Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1984. Print.

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Balme, Christopher B. The Cambridge Introduction to Theatre Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008. Print.

Black, Christopher F. Early Modern Italy: A Social History. London: Routledge, 2001. Print.

Banham, Martin, et al. eds. The Cambridge Guide to Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Print.

Barba, Eugenio, and Nicola Savarese. A Dictionary of Theatre Anthropology: The Secret Art of the Performer. Trans. Richard Fowler. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Barry, Peter. Beginning Theory: An Introduction to Literary and Cultural Theory. New Delhi: Viva Books, 2010. Print.

Bassnett-McGuire, Susan. Translation Studies. London: Methuen, 1980. Print.

Bates, Thomas R. “Gramsci and the Theory of Hegemony.” Journal of the History of Ideas36.2 (1975): 351-366. JSTOR. Web. 14 May 2017.

15 ---. Antonio Gramsci and the Bolshevisation of the PCI. Journal of Contemporary History11.2/3 (1976): 115-131. JSTOR. Web. 03 Jun 2017.

Beacham, Richard C. The Roman Theatre and Its Audience. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1991. Print.

Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1967. Print.

Bedani, Gino. Politics and Ideology in the Italian Workers’ Movement: Union Development and the Changing Role of the Catholic and Communist Subcultures in Post-war Italy.Oxford: Berg, 1995. Print.

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Bellamy, Richard. Modern Italian Social Theory: Ideology and Politics from Pareto to the Present. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1987. Print.

---. Croce, Gramsci, Bobbio and the Italian Political Tradition. Colchester: Ecpr Press, 2014. Print.

Bennett, Susan. Theatre Audiences: A Theory of Production and Reception. London: Routledge, 2009. Print.

Bennett, Tony. Culture, Ideology and Social Process. London: Batsford, 1992. Print.

---. Popular Culture and Social Relations. Buckingham: Open University Press, 1995. Print.

Bentley, Eric. “Political Theatre Reconsidered.” The Kenyon Review 23.1 (1961): 75 90. JSTOR. Web. 21 Sep 2017.

---. In Search of Theatre. New York: Applause Theatre Books, 1992. Print.

Berezin, Mabel. “The Organization of Political Ideology: Culture, State, and Theatre in Fascist Italy.” American Sociological Review 56.5 (1991): 639-651. JSTOR. Web. 19 Feb 2017.

Bidwai, Praful. “Minstrel of Millions. Dario Fo’s Iconoclastic Genius.” The Times of India. ProQuest Historical Newspapers Oct 23 1997. Web. 27 Jul 2018.

16 Boggs, Carl. Gramsci’s Marxism. 4th ed. London: Pluto Press, 1980. Print.

Bowman, Paul, ed. Interrogating Cultural Studies: Theory, Politics, and Practice. London: Pluto Press, 2003. Print.

Brecht, Bertolt. Brecht on Theatre: The Development of an Aesthetic. Ed. and trans. John Willett. New York: Hill and Wang, 1964. Print.

Brennan, Timothy. War of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York: Columbia University Press, 2007. Print.

Boal, Augusto. Theatre of the Oppressed. Trans. Charles A., Maria-Odillia Leal McBride, and Emily Fryer. London: Pluto Press, 2008. Print.

Buttigieg, Joseph A. Foreword. Antonio Gramsci. By Antonio Santucci A. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel-Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. 17. Print.

Buttigieg, Joseph A. “The Legacy of Antonio Gramsci.” Boundary 2 14.3 (1986): 1 17. JSTOR. Web. 08 Dec 2016.

---. “Gramsci’s Method.” Boundary 2 17.2 (1990): 60-81. JSTOR. Web. 12 Jan 2017.

---. “Gramsci on Civil Society.” Boundary 2 22.3 (1995): 1-32. JSTOR. Web. 09 March 2017.

Cairns, Christopher, ed. The Commedia dell’ Arte from Renaissance to Dario Fo. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen, 1989. Print.

---. Italian Literature: The Dominant Themes. London: David & Charles, 1977. Print.

Carlson, Marvin. Theatre: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014. Print.

Carroll, Linda L. Angelo Beolco (II Ruzante). Boston: Twayne, 1990. Print.

Case, Sue-Ellen. Feminism and Theatre. New York: Routledge, 2014. Print.

---, ed. Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre. Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1990. Print.

17 Chaney, David C. Cultural Change and Everyday Life. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2002. Print.

Colleran, Jeanne and Jenny S. Spencer, eds. Staging Resistance: Essays on Political Theatre. Ann Arbor: Michigan University Press, 1998. Print.

Collins, Jim. Uncommon Cultures: Popular Culture and Post-modernism. London: Routledge, 1989. Print.

Conte, Gian Biagio. Latin Literature: A History. Trans. Joseph B. Solodow. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999. Print.

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Dasgupta, Gautam. “Italian Notes: Strehler, Fo, and the Venice Biennale.” A Journal of Performance and Art 20.1 (1988): 26-37. JSTOR. Web.5 Jul 2015.

Davis, R.G., and Ron Jenkins. “Friends of Fo.” The Drama Review 32.3 (1988): 16 19. JSTOR. Web. 20 Sep 2015.

De Sanctis, Francesco. History of Italian Literature. New York: Basic Books, 1931. Print.

Docherty, Brian, ed. Twentieth-century European Drama. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1994. Print.

Duchartre, Pierre L. The Italian Comedy. Trans. Randolph T. Weaver. New York: Dover, 1966. Print.

Eagleton, Terry, ed. Ideology: An Introduction. London: Verso, 2013. Print.

Elam, Keir. The Semiotics of Theatre and Drama. 2nd ed. London: Routledge. 2002. Print.

Esslin, Martin. “The Theatre of the Absurd”. The Tulane Drama Review 4.4 (1960): 3 15. JSTOR. Web. 14 Apr 2017.

---. Absurd Drama. London: Penguin Books, 1984. Print.

18 ---. The Field of Drama: How the Signs of Drama Create Meaning on Stage and Screen London: Methuen Drama, 1987. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Paolo Puppa, eds. A history of Italian Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. Print.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: Zanni and Giullare.” The Commedia dell’Arte from the Renaissance to Dario Fo. Ed. Christopher Cairns. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 1989. 315 328. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent. Italy: Ledizioni, 2015. Print.

---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

---. “Variations on a Theme: Respecting Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 41.1 (1998): 19 29. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Femia, J. Marxism and Democracy. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993. Print.

Fischer-Lichte, Erika. History of European Drama and Theatre. Trans. Jo Riley. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Fiske John. Understanding Popular Culture. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

Fiori, G. Antonio Gramsci: Life of a Revolutionary. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama, 1991. Print.

---. My First Seven Years (plus a Few More). Trans. Joseph Farrell. 1st US ed. New York: Thomas Dunne Books, 2006. Print.

---. “Against Jesters Who Defame and Insult”. Nobel Lecture. Nobel e-Museum. 7 December 1997. Web. 17 May 2016.

19 Fo, Dario, and Franca Rame, eds. Theatre Workshops at Riverside Studios. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen, 1983. Print.

Foley, John M. Immanent Art: From Structure to Meaning in Traditional Oral Epic. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. Print.

---. The Singer of Tales in Performance. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1995. Print.

Forgacs, David, ed. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings, 1916- 1935. New York: New York University Press, 2000. Print.

Forlenza, Rosario, and Bjorn Thomassen. “Resurrections and Rebirths: How the Risorgimento Shaped Modern Italian Politics.” Journal of Modern Italian Studies 22:3 (2017): 291-313. Web. 18 Dec 2017.

Foster, Hal, ed. Postmodern Culture. London: Pluto Press, 1985. Print.

Franzosi, Roberto. The Puzzle of Strikes: Class and State Strategies in Post-war Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Google Book Search. Web 26 Oct 2017.

Geertz, Clifford. The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays. New York: Basic Books, 1973. Print.

Gilman, Richard. The Making of Modern Drama. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1999. Print.

Ginsborg, Paul. A History of Contemporary Italy: Society and Politics, 1943-1988. London: Penguin Books, 1990. Print.

Goffman, Erving. The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. Edinburg: University of Edinburgh, Press. 1956. Web. 07 Nov 2016.

Goorney, Howard, and Ewan MacColl, eds. Agit-prop to Theatre Workshop: Political Playscripts 1930-50. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1986. Print.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from Political Writings (1921 1926): With Additional Texts by Other Italian Communist Leaders. Ed and trans. Quintin Hoare. London: Lawrence and Wishart, 1978. Print.

20 Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Eds. and trans. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. ElecBook, 1999. Web.15 May 2017.

Gramsci, Antonio. Antonio Gramsci: Pre-prison Writings. Ed. Richard Bellamy. Trans. Virginia Cox. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994. Print.

Green, Marcus E, ed. Rethinking Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2011. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Hall, Stuart. Cultural Studies 1983: A theoretical History. Eds. Jennifer D. Slack and Lawrence Grossberg. Durham: Duke University Press, 2016. Print.

Haller, Hermann W. The Other Italy: The Literary Canon in Dialect. London: University of Toronto Press, 1999. Print.

Hainsworth, Peter, and David Robey. Italian Literature: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford. Oxford University Press, 2012. Print.

Harman, Chris. The Fire Last Time: 1968 and After. 2nd ed. London: Bookmarks, 1998. Print.

Hawkes, David. Ideology: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6th ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 2017. Print.

Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Hobsbawm, Eric J. Introduction. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings 1916-1935. Ed. David Forgacs. New York: New York University Press, 2000. 13. Print.

Holub, Renate. Antonio Gramsci: Beyond Marxism and Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Hutcheon, Linda. The Politics of Postmodernism. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Innes, Christopher. Erwin Piscator’s Political Theatre: The Development of Modern German Drama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972. Print.

21 Jaffe-Berg E. “Forays into Grammelot: The Language of Nonsense.” Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 15.2 (2001): 3-16. Web. 17 Nov 2015.

Jenkins, Ron. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Artful Laughter. New York: Aperture Press. 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Jones, Steve. Antonio Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Kaufman, Jill Taft. “A TQP Interview: Tony Kushner on Theatre, Politics, and Culture.” Text and Performance Quarterly 24.1 (2004): 38-54. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Keefe, John, and Simon D. Murray, eds. Physical Theatres: A Critical Reader. London: Routledge, 2007. Print.

Kershaw, Baz. The Politics of Performance: Radical Theatre as Cultural Intervention. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Kirby, Michael. “On Political Theatre.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975): 129- 135. JSTOR. Web. 15 Oct 2016.

Laclau, E. and C. Mouffe. Hegemony and Socialist Strategy: Towards a Radical Democratic Politics. 2nd ed. London: Verso, 2001. Print.

Lecoq, Jacques. Theatre of Movement and Gesture. Ed. David Bradby. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Lumley, Robert. States of Emergency: Cultures of Revolt in Italy from 1968 to 1978. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Lumley, Robert, and Zygmunt G. Baranski, eds. Culture and Conflict in Postwar Italy: Essays on Mass and Popular Culture. London: Macmillan, 1990. Print.

Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

22 Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The Communist Manifesto. A Modern Edition. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

McCarthy, Gerry. The Theatres of Moliere. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

McManus, Donald C. No Kidding! Clown as a Protagonist in the Twentieth Century Theatre. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 2003. Print.

McCaw, Dick. Bakhtin and Theatre: Dialogues with Stanislavsky, Meyerhold and Grotowski. Abingdon: Routledge, 2016. Print.

Mead, Margaret, and Rhoda Metraux. The Study of Culture at a Distance. Vol. 1. New York: Berghahn Books, 2000. Print.

Mitchell, Tony. Dario Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Minogue, Kenneth R. Politics: A very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1995. Print.

Montgomery, Angela. “The Theatre of Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Laughing all the Way tothe Revolution.” Twentieth-century European Drama. Ed. Brian Docherty. St. Martin’s Press, 1994. 203-220. Print.

Moore, Palamidessi Christine. “Meeting Dario Fo.” Italian Americana 17.1 (1999): 5 7. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Moores, Shaun. Media and Everyday Life in Modern Society. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000. Print.

Morton, Adam D. Unravelling Gramsci: Hegemony and Passive Revolution in the Global Political Economy. London: Pluto Press, 2007. Print.

Moss, David. The Politics of Left-Wing Violence in Italy, 1969-85. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo. Manifesto for a New Theatre: Followed by Infabulation. Trans. Thomas Haskell Simpson. Toronto; Buffalo: Guernica, 2008. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo, and Thomas Simpson. “Manifesto for a New Theatre.” A Journal of Performance and Art 29.1 (2007): 126-138.JSTOR. Web. 6 Nov 2017.

23 Plekhanov, GV. Art and Social Life. Trans. A. Fineberg. Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1957. Print.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Piscator, Erwin. The Political Theatre. Trans. Hugh Rorrison. London: Eyre Methuen 1980. Google Book Search. Web. 09 Sep 2016.

Plato. The Republic and Other Works. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Anchor Books, 1973. Google Book Search. Web. 05 Nov 2016.

Postlewait, Thomas. “The Idea of the “Political” in Our Histories of Theatre: Texts, Contexts, Periods, and Problems.” Contemporary Theatre Review 12.3 (2002): 9-33. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Prosperi, Mario. “Contemporary Italian Theatre.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 17 32. JSTOR. Web. 5 Feb 2016.

Pugliese, Stanislao G. Fascism, Anti-fascism, and the Resistance in Italy: 1919 to the Present. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004. Print.

Read, Alan. Theatre and Everyday Life: An Ethics of Performance. London: Routledge, 1993. Print.

Rees, John. Essays on Historical Materialism. London: Bookmarks. 1998. Print.

Ricketts, Aidan. “Theatre of Protest: The Magnifying Effects of Theatre in Direct Action.” Journal of Australian Studies 30.89 (2006): 75-87. Web. 13 Oct 2016.

Roger, Simon. Gramsci’s Political Thought: An Introduction. 3rd Rev. ed. London: Lawrence &Wishart, 2015. Print.

Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. Discourse on Political Economy: And, the Social Contract. Trans. Christopher Betts. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Print.

Ruskin, John. Lectures on Art: Delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870. New York: John Wiley & Son, 1870. Web. 13 Jun 2016.

24 Rubin, Don, ed. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. Print.

Rudlin, John. Commedia dell’Arte: An Actor’s Handbook. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.

Ryan, Michael, Brett Ingram, and Hanna Musiol. Cultural Studies: A Practical Introduction. Chichester, West Sussex, U.K: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010. Print.

Santucci, Antonio A. Antonio Gramsci. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. Print.

Scapolo, Andrea. “Dario Fo’s Use of Gramsci: Notes for a Case Study.” Italica 91.4 (2014):686-701. JSTOR. Web. 25 Apr 2017.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”. Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Popular Performance. Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate”.” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 Mach

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000): 26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

25 ---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Schechter, Joel, ed. Popular Theatre: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. “Theatre in Gubbio: Dario Fo’s Obscene Fable.” Theatre 14.1 (1982): 87-90. Web. 19 Jun 2017.

---. Satiric Impersonations: From Aristophanes to the Guerrilla Girls. Rev. ed. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994. Print.

---. Durov’s Pig: Clowns, Politics and Theatre. New York: Theatre Communication Group, 1985. Print.

Schechner, Richard. Performance Theory. New York: Routledge, 1988. Print.

Segal, Erich. The Death of Comedy. Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2001. Print.

---. Roman Laughter: The Comedy of Plautus. 2nd ed. New York: The Oxford University Press, 1987. Print.

Shank, Theodore. “Political Theatre as Popular Entertainment: The San Fransico Mime Troupe.” The Drama Review 18.1 (1974):110-117. JSTOR. Web. 24 July 2017.

Shepherd-Barr, Kristen. Modern Drama: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016. Print.

Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web. 13Aug 2015.

Soyinka, Wole. Foreword. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Ed. Don Rubin. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. 13. Print

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web.11 March 2015.

Styan, JL. Modern Drama in Theory and Practice. 3 Vols. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. Print.

26 Sudhanva Deshpande, ed. Theatre of the Streets: The Jana Natya Manch Experience. New Delhi: Janam, 2007. Print.

Sundar, Pushpa. “Protest Through Theatre –the Indian Experience.” India International Centre Quarterly 16.2 (1989): 123- 138. JSTOR. Web. 13 Oct

2016.

Tarrow, Sidney G. Democracy and Disorder: Protest and Politics in Italy, 1965 1975. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989. Print.

Taviano, Stefania. Staging Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Anglo-American Approaches to Political Theatre. England: Ashgate, 2005. Print.

Thomas, Peter D. The Gramscian Moment: Philosophy, Hegemony and Marxism. Leiden: Brill, 2009. Print.

Thomson, George. Aeschylus and Athens. London: Lawrence & Wishart, 1973. Print.

Thompson, James, and Richard Schechner. “Why “Social Theatre”?” The Drama Review 48.3 (2004): 11-16. JSTOR. Web. 31 Oct 2016.

Thompson, John B. Ideology and Modern Culture: Critical Social Theory in the Era of Mass Communication. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1990. Print.

Turner, Victor. From Ritual to Theatre: The Human Seriousness of Play. New York: PAJ Publications, 1982. Print.

---. The Anthropology of Performance. Rev. ed. New York: PAJ Publications, 1988. Print.

Valeri, Walter. “An Actor’s Theatre.” Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. Eds. Joseph Farrell and Antonio Scuderi. Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. 19-29. Print.

Vanden Heuvel, Michael. Performing Drama/Dramatizing Performance: Alternative Theatre and the Dramatic Text. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1991. Print.

27 Walsh, Martin W. “The Proletarian Carnival of Fo’s Non Si Paga! Non Si Paga!” Modern Drama 28.2 (1985): 211-222. Project Muse. Web. 16Oct 2017.

Whitfield, J H. A short History of Italian Literature. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1980. Print.

Williams, Raymond. Culture and Society, 1780- 1950. New York: Doubleday Anchor Books, 1959. Web. 07 Dec 2016.

---. Marxism and Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977. Print.

---. Keywords: A Vocabulary of Culture and Society. Rev. New York: Oxford University Press, 1983. Print.

---. Problems in Materialism and Culture: Selected Essays. 2nd Rev. ed. London: Verso, 1997. Print.

Wilkins, Ernest H. A History of Italian Literature. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1954. Print.

Wing, J.L. “The Iconicity of Absence: Dario Fo and the Radical Invisible.” Theatre Journal45.3 (1993): 303-315. JSTOR. Web. 19 Apr 2016.

---. “The Performance of Power and the Power of Performance: Rewriting the Police State in Dario Fo’s Accidental Death of an Anarchist.” Modern Drama 33.1 (1990): 139-149. Project Muse. Web. 24 Jan 2017.

Woolcock, Joseph A. “Politics, Ideology and Hegemony in Gramsci’s Theory.” Social and Economic Studies 34.3 (1985): 199-210. JSTOR. Web. 15 May 2017.

Zizek, Slavoj, ed. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

Zuber, Ortrun, ed. The Languages of Theatre: Problems in the Translation and Transposition of Drama. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1980. Print.

28 CONTENTS

Page Nos.

Certificate i Candidate’s Declaration ii Course/Comprehensive Examination/Pre-Submission Certificate iii Copyright iv Urkund Report v Dedication vi Acknowledgements vii-viii Contents ix - x

CHAPTER 1: Introduction 1 - 51 1.0 Statement of the Intent 1 1.1 Research Questions 1 1.2 Research Objectives 2 1.3 Dario Fo in Translation 2 1.4 Theatre: A Historical Overview 4 1.5 Political and Protest Theatre 9 1.5.1 Epic Theatre 13 1.5.2 Theatre of the Oppressed 14 1.5.3 Agitprop Theatre 15 1.5.4 Street Theatre 16 1.5.5 Feminist Theatre 17 1.5.6 The Theatre of the Absurd 18 1.6 Performance 19 1.7 Dario Fo 21 1.8 Key Terms 31 1.8.1 Politics 31 1.8.2 Culture 35 1.8.3 Protest 38 1.9 Chapter Division 40

CHAPTER 2: Literature Review 52 – 74 2.0 Introduction 52 2.1 Secondary Materials on Dario Fo (Books) 57 2.2 Secondary Materials on Dario Fo (Research Articles) 65 2.3 Summing Up 71

ix CHAPTER 3: Marginalised Conception and the Role of Hegemony: Understanding Gramsci’s Concept of Power 75 – 112 3.0 Introduction 75 3.1 Formation of Gramsci’s Political Thoughts 76 3.2 Gramsci’s Negotiations of Power 82 3.3 Italian Theatre: From its Latin Roots to the Classic Comedies of Dario Fo 93 3.4 Summing Up 106

CHAPTER 4: Analysis of Fo’s ‘Giullarate’ 113 – 162 4.0 Introduction 113 4.1 Mistero Buffo 114 4.2 Obscene Fables 129 4.3 The Story of the Tiger 134 4.4 Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas 139 4.5 Inferences of Theoretical Aspects of Fo’s Plays 146 4.6 Summing Up 154

CHAPTER 5: Analysis of Fo’s Satirical Farces 163 – 214 5.0 Introduction 163 5.1 Archangels Don’t Play Pinball 163 5.2 Accidental Death of An Anarchist 171 5.3 We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! 188 5.4 Trumpets and Raspberries 198 5.5 Inferences of Theoretical Aspects of Fo’s Plays 205 5.6 Summing Up 208

CHAPTER 6: Conclusion, Suggestions, and Recommendations 215 – 221 6.1 Conclusion 215 6.2 Significance of the Study 220 6.3 Limitations 221 6.4 Recommendations 221

Bibliography 222 - 236

x Chapter 1 Introduction Chapter 1

Introduction

Every art contributes to the greatest art of all, the art of living. (Bertolt Brecht 277)

1.0 Statement of the Intent

This thesis intends to explore the subversive polemics of Dario Fo linked to the political and cultural struggle of the Italian working class against the status quo. Anatomy of these discourses like, his concern for the oppressed and his critique of the institutional power becomes very necessary in order to understand his theatre which functions as the revolutionary vanguard of the proletarian struggle for power. So, Fo’s engagement with theatre is not simply an artistic activity rather, a social praxis embedded within broader socio-political, cultural and historical contexts. It is only within this framework one can appreciate the dialectics of oppression, revolution, and liberation interspersed in his plays. The present study will be done with the help of the analysis of Fo’s select plays which are seen not merely as dramatic texts but as organisations of his critical commentaries on important issues of politics and culture, expressed through theatrical means. This selection accommodates two different theatrical expressions of Fo analysed in two different chapters. They include his ‘Giullarate’ (Monologues) and his ‘Satirical Farces’ which have been employed as two different mediums of protest. These plays will be analysed from the theoretical perspective of Gramscian hegemony which provides a theoretical framework to conceptualise hegemony in relation to the political struggle of the Italian proletariats. Moreover, this approach would enable the researcher to lay bare the revolutionary vein of Fo’s plays.

1.1 Research Questions

Although a considerable amount of researches have been produced on various issues in Fo’s work, there remain crucial questions that needed to be explored.

What are the processes that turn Fo’s theatre into a Political Theatre? How his theatre is integrated with the political and cultural struggle of the Italian proletariat?

1 What has motivated him to choose popular modes of performance? How his theatre becomes an arena of public protest and resistance? How has he wielded theatre as a tool of political and cultural intervention? What kind of social reform does he seek through his theatre? What is the ideological thrust of his theatre?

1.2 Research Objectives

The objective of this research is to explore the components of protest, resistance, politics, and culture that Fo incorporates into his theatre. The proletarian concern of Fo and his use of theatre to further their cause that is to liberate them from oppression and exploitation, has motivated me to take up this study. The aim of this study is to foreground theatre as an instrument of social and political change and as an arena of cultural and ideological struggle in the context of Italy. It attempts to establish Fo’s revolutionary creed through the Gramscian perspective of hegemony.

1.3 Dario Fo in Translation

Since this study is based on translated works of Dario Fo, therefore, the researcher precisely wants to discuss some of the problems of translation with reference to Fo. The more basic definition of translation is transferring a text from the source language (SL) to target language (TL). Susan Bassnett-McGuire in her seminal work Translation Studies, defines translation:

What is generally understood as translation involves the rendering of a source language (SL) text into the target language (TL) so as to ensure that (1) the surface meaning of the two will be approximately similar and (2) the structures of the SL will be preserved as closely as possible but not so closely that the TL structures will be seriously distorted. (02)

The above definition implies that striking hundred percent fidelity is not possible in translation, however, a balanced approach should be adopted. This is well represented by Hirst in his book Dario Fo and Franca Rame, where talking about translation and adaptation of Fo he says, “All translation is by its very nature a matter of compromise. There is no such thing as definitive translation, as what might serve perfectly in one period is rendered inadequate fifty, even twenty, years later” (74).

2 While translating a text especially a dramatic text, the translator faces certain type of problems that occur at linguistic, paralinguistic and cultural levels. In Fo’s case, the translator is faced by the additional problem of finding an equivalence of the specific political references in most of his plays in the target society. As Mitchell says:

The most immediate difficulty which held up the arrival of Fo’s works in the UK (and the USA, and the rest of the English speaking world) was the specific political content of most of his plays. Largely written as a direct response to particular Italian political situations, their reference points are difficult to translate into English context, even when their implications are universal. (243)

Moreover, Fo’s recurrent criticisms of the Italian Left and the Catholic Church complicates the rendering of his work into non-Italian context. The translator has to find an equivalent for these specific political and religious references in the target culture which are not often possible. In order to comport this problem, Mitchell recommends that:

Where a word-to-word rendition is not possible in the idiom and social context of the target language, be it UK English, Australian English or American English, a sense-for-sense substitute can usually be found for Fo’s jokes or political references. (245)

Referring to linguistic problems encountered in translating Fo, Mitchell cites Valeria Tasca, the French translator of Fo’s works who states:

His tendency to use the regional dialects of Veneto and Lombardy, his use of the invented onomatopoeic language grammelot to mimic foreign languages, and his specific use of insults, swearwords, sexual terminology, blasphemies and obscenities all pose dilemmas for the translator. (245)

Paralinguistic features of his work and his use of a variety of theatrical genres make the translator’s job more challenging. Ron Jenkins, the US translator of Fo proposes that:

Their work cannot be translated without reference to their performance technique, and translations of their work should not be performed without

3 taking their performance style into account. It is delicately balanced between detachment and passion, tragedy and comedy, intimacy and showmanship. These elements lose their equilibrium if the language, style, and rhythms of a production do not take Fo’s theatrical politics and poetics into account. (65)

There are no established rules or set patterns for translating Fo from the source language to the target language rather they are contingent to theatrical traditions and techniques of the target society which are certainly going to affect the original text. “Both Emery and Jenkins acknowledge that no translation can do Fo’s plays justice” (Mitchell 248).

1.4 Theatre: A Historical Overview

The theatre is the most celebrated form of literary art as compared to other forms of literature such as poetry and fiction. It is accessible to the wider populace and has been an inseparable part of our community life. It has a likeness to life and encompasses the totality of human existence; their habits, experiences, attitudes, dispositions and their interaction with the social environment in which they live. Bertolt Brecht opines, “The theatre is the most human and universal art of all, the one most commonly practiced, i.e. practiced not just on the stage but also in everyday life” (152). Theatre presents images from life and creates a world of experiences akin to real human experiences. Wole Soyinka in his ‘Foreword’ to The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa articulates, “Theatre, despite its many masks, is the unending rendition of the human experience, in totality, and its excitement lies indeed in its very unpredictability … [and] as a rehearsal for real life” (13). Theatre artist like a historian develops a narrative to interpret social, cultural, political and psychological realities of life. Erika Fischer-Lichte argues “Theatre is a social institution which is realised in the organization of public performances” (5). Thus any dramatic performance is a kind of social event engaging actors and spectators and communicating information on crucial issues which require immediate concern to be redressed. The theatre is responsive to the socio-political climate of its time. It is a battlefield on which, is continually fought a fierce struggle of human existence and his relationship with the society in which he lives. It also reflects the conflict between the desire for an established order and the alternative forces to

4 challenge that order. The theatre is seen as the microcosm of a larger human system intertwined with universal human activities and embedded within cultural practices.

Dramatic art has been used as a tool to propagate the hegemony of the dominant class, but it has also been employed to resist the myth of the superiority of the elite class, to question the status-quo and to raise certain social, political, economic and cultural issues. Its continuous concern with humanity and society makes theatre a more popular medium to express our experiences, thoughts, and opinions. The theatre is a medium of communication, a system of signification, an organisation of experiences and a workshop for exploring ideas which operate within a social framework. It is an arena of complex negotiations defined by presentational context. This is well represented by Schechner in his seminal work on performance theory where says, “Theatre is a model of or an experimentally controlled example of human interactions. The interactions played out in theatre are those which are problematical in society” (Schechner 205). In Vanden Heuvel’s opinion, “Theatre has maintained itself as an arena where potentially conflictual, even antithetical, issues and value perceptions about the world are transformed into interactive energies that can be made to sustain, rather than dominate, one another” (06).

The origin of theatre dates back to the prehistoric times. The first ‘theatres’ were ceremonial centres. Though the theatre has a cultural basis and is modelled upon universal human activities, it is difficult to say which of these activities prompted the origin of theatre because these activities have a different meaning in different societies and cultures resulting in a myriad of theatre-related forms. Imitation is unquestionably one of them, the testimony of which is the Palaeolithic cave paintings. This interest was not limited to pictorial representation but also performed on stage. Animals, supernatural beings, and heroic figures were personified by actors on festive occasions. George Thomson in Aeschylus and Athens 1973, argues about ‘mimetic rites’ as the origin of drama in which the animals were imitated. Another major activity that is shared by almost all cultures, is the art of storytelling. They include – myths, legends and the stories about Gods. Marvin Carlson quotes Eric Bentley “A impersonates B while C looks on” (2). In this quote the two verbs ‘impersonates’ and ‘looks’ emphasize the idea of imitation and spectatorship respectively. But this definition of Eric Bentley ignores one of the most critical aspects of theatre that is the storytelling.

5 The most commonly believed notion about the origin of theatre is that it sprung from myths and rituals. Classical Greece is considered the bedrock for the development and dissemination of the concept theatre, across Europe and in other parts of the world. Theatre has been part and parcel of numerous Greek festivals and three types of dramatic performances, tragedy, comedy and satyr plays were presented on these occasions in competition for honour and accolades from the authorities. Actors wore ornate costumes and would put on masks. Another substantial form of these theatrical presentations was ‘chorus’. Theatre artists were allowed “festive freedom” to temporarily turn upside down the social order by ridiculing the power figures. But the growing influence of Christianity in the Western Empire restricts all dramatic activities which were eroded in the fifth century with the conquest of northern intruders. However, the itinerant players are supposed to have continued a part of this tradition during that span of time. To our surprise, previously objected by the Christian Church, these post-classical performances were encouraged by the now- dominant Catholic culture in the 10th century. By the early Middle Ages, Churches in Europe started the tradition of staging Biblical events on specific occasions like Easter. But their performance was limited to the Church and the priests, as these dramatic events were not allowed to be staged outside the Church premises with performers being the priests and the monks. It was not until the twelfth century that these spectacles were taken to public spheres, but still retaining their religious themes and subject. The English plays of this group were called Mystery Plays performed in series called ‘cycles’, on festivals commemorating Biblical events related to Christ which were accompanied by another most important form of medieval drama called Miracle Plays, based on the stories from the lives of saints. Another more popular form of medieval drama is the Morality Play which deals with abstract and personified ideas. ‘Everyman’ is the earliest and well-known example of a Morality Play.

The birth of renaissance and the renewed interest in classical learnings exerted great influence on theatre. The theories of drama prescribed by Aristotle have been vital in the development of Western dramatic art. They inspired neoclassicism, a doctrine developed by the Western scholars which governed the Western arts including theatre until the nineteenth century. This doctrine stressed upon the strict observance of the three unities, they are the unities of time, place and action. As an

6 output of this, neoclassicism France witnessed three major dramatists namely, Corneille, Racine and Moliere in the seventeenth century unlike their Italian counterparts, who have not produced long-lasting theatre with the exception of Commedia dell’arte, a non-literary theatrical tradition which was in vogue in the sixteenth century Italy. This theatrical genre consists of stock characters and relies on improvised actions and physical comedy to entertain the audience. This theatrical tradition had a great impact on European comic drama and visual arts. Even though, the practice of such medieval religious theatre was banned by Queen Elizabeth after the Church of England ended ties with Roman Catholic Church, but she encouraged the production of Secular Drama and it was during her reign that England produced some of the worlds’ greatest playwrights like, William Shakespeare, Christopher Marlowe, Ben Jonson, John Webster and such others.

The era between the seventeenth and eighteenth century witnessed predominance of the French culture, together with arts and theatre which served as a model for the larger part of Europe. Racine and Moliere inspired playwrights across the border. Even Britain after the restoration of the monarchy in 1660 borrowed French influence in all spheres of life including art and literature. During Puritan reign, the theatres were shut down officially but with the restoration of Charles II, we see a good deal of vigorous Restoration Comedies. Other noticeable changes observed in the English theatre of this period is the presence of women on the stage for the very first time and the emergence of the capitalist class which replaced the older system governed by the Monarchs. Thus Neoclassicism was challenged by Romanticism in the early nineteenth century which produced an extremely emotional and passionate form of theatre. J.L. Styan writes, “At its most vulgar level, the romantic theatre produced a sensational drama of strong emotions and unequivocal moral sentiment” (3). Melodrama is the most significant form of this age. Eugene Scribe and Sardou are considered the leaders of this Movement, followed by Edward Bulwer-Lytton, T.W. Robertson and Tom Taylor who are indebted to the Scribean model.

It would be unfair to turn a blind eye to theatre’s contribution to the nationalist cause. Colonial masters used theatre as a tool to spread their cultural hegemony that has been later used by colonised communities as an expression of their own culture and identity. And the countries like, South Africa, USA, India, Australia, Canada produced theatre in the fashion of Western-style together rooted in indigenous

7 practices that gave birth to a hybrid form of theatre. To mention a few who toiled in this form are Derek Walcott in Trinidad, Wole Soyinka in Nigeria and Girish Karnad in India.

The highly emotive and exaggerated drama of the Romantic Period was later replaced by Realist Theatre championed by the Norwegian playwright Henrik Ibsen. It is the more common belief that modern drama dates from Ibsen. He gave new dimensions to modern drama. His plays are called Discussion plays which closely followed the structure of well-made plays but ended with a discussion. He challenged the basic assumption of right and wrong. In his famous work, A Doll’s House Nora forges the signature of her father to get money for the treatment of her sick husband because she thinks it is justified, as it brings no harm to her family. Towards the end of the play, we see Nora slamming the door on the face of her husband and leaving her doll’s house with no idea where she will go. And what may happen to her? Thus the play ends with a discussion note. Ibsen left a strong mark on Bernard Shaw in England, Anton Chekhov in Russia and Arthur Miller in America who worked in Ibsenian tradition. Though they were staunch in their reaction to the romantic drama, they made skillful use of the very techniques they were criticising, which is of the ‘well-made play’. This dramatic mode of presentation was later challenged by non- realistic modes like, Symbolism, Naturalism, and Expressionism which in turn were counter-challenged by Epic theatre of Brecht and Absurd theatre of Eugene Ionesco and Samuel Beckett.

The modern period is known for its artistic experimentation and innovation. Up to this period of time, the traditional method of artistic expression dominated the European scenario. But with the breaking out of the First World War, there was a sudden expansion of knowledge, change in lifestyle, and proliferation of other socio- political issues. This new surge compelled the modern artists to explore new channels of communication as the traditional method proved ineffective to address these new issues. J. L. Styan in his Preface to Modern Drama in Theory and practice writes, “The story of the theatre is one of rebellion and reaction, with new forms challenging the old, and old forms, in turn, providing the basis for the new”. And this is what makes modern art eclectic and transient. Modern artists experimented a lot, be it the subject matter, technique or language because this was the demand of the time and social change. In drama, this was met with certain questions, such as: What is theatre?

8 Whom was it projected for? And what are the subjects of theatre? Brecht argues, “The modern theatre must not be judged by its success in satisfying the audience’s habits but by its success in transforming them” (Brecht 161).

These are some of the major concerns of modern drama which expanded its horizon, brought it out of its traditional outfit and made it what audience expected it to be. For the first time the audience was given the central place in the construction of drama. Brecht states, “A theatre which makes no contact with the public is the nonsense” (7). Modern dramatists revaluated the relationship between the text and the playwright, the actors and the audience and the playwright and the audience. According to Kristen E. Shepherd-Bar “The story of modern drama is a tale of extremes, testing both audiences and actors to their limits” (2).

Modern drama is all about the rejection of tradition. “Modern drama emerges through its attempts to shock the bourgeoisie, to provoke and outrage it, to prod it out of that passive and self-contended state” (Kristen E. Shepherd-Bar 7). The authority enjoyed by the director, the introduction of new theories and legitimizing theatre as a new academic discipline, established drama as the dominant cultural force. Emile Zola, Konstantin Stanislavsky, Antonin Artaud, Bertolt Brecht, Augusto Boal, and Jerzy Grotowski are some of the very important names who made a major contribution and have been instrumental in the development of modern drama. They tried to blur the distinction between actor and audience, theatre and life. Modern dramatists rejected the transcendental quality and ageless appreciation of theatre. Marvin Carlson is right when he says:

Theatre is no longer an isolated form, confined within a particular building, performed by a particular group of people in a particular style and following particular rules, but has become inextricably intertwined with human social activity in general. (26)

1.5 Political and Protest Theatre

Theatre being a product of social, political and cultural forces occupies a central place in any political activity and provides insights into current socio-political issues. Any theatrical activity is grounded in the contemporary experiences, exploring the relationship between human and his social, political and cultural context. The association between theatre and protest is as old as the origin of this particular genre.

9 Protest Theatre is a powerful medium to procure social change. It was intended to raise the consciousness of the people and motivate them to act against all kind of discrimination. Protest Theatre is a dialectical practice, opposing the hegemonic forces and has been used to contribute to the wider social and political cause. But sometimes it merely explores certain problems and questions it. Theatre as a medium of protest and dissent has been used almost in all the ages that is why the censorship law was formulated by those in power. The plays were subjected to scrutiny to make sure that they were not critical of the ruling authority before their enactment on the stage. Sometimes heavy penalties were levied against the playwrights and they were even sued for censuring and defaming the country on many occasions. And in some cases, they met capital punishment.

The objective of Protest Theatre is to speak against injustice, exploitation, corruption prevalent in society and to give voice to the voiceless and the marginalised who were denied justice. Protest Theatre is intended to expose hypocrisy, prejudices and atrocities of the government, the politicians and the ruling class. It offers social, political and religious criticism. This is well articulated by Habib Tanvir, the famous Indian theatre personality:

Art is always on the left. All meaningful theatre then is always on the left. Why theatre alone? All activities in art and literature have to be anti- establishment to gain contemporary relevance. If for instance, a regime of the left wing gets established, then art and literature must move further left of the left. They must serve as gadfly to society, always stimulating progress. I am of course taking the broadest possible view of the term left wing. (64)

Protest Theatre believes in the transformation of society and proposes the model of an egalitarian society. It is interchangeably used as ‘Political Theatre’, but has a larger application. According to Pushpa Sundar, “Socially concerned theatre may raise consciousness about social ills for which individuals, and not the state, may be collectively responsible; thus, it may not be aimed at political authority at all” (2). Thus, Protest Theatre serves as a powerful commentary on the contemporary socio and political issues. It is always suspicious of the authorities and stimulates social progress by promoting social and political awareness among people. It often conjoins with the contemporary anti-establishment and revolutionary movements to stage

10 people’s struggle for liberty and democracy with a desire to inspire social change, for instance, the association of theatre with the Civil Rights Movement in America, Black Consciousness or Black Power Movement in Africa, Anti-colonial Struggle in India and Vietnam War Protests. Protest Theatre is the product of social and political scuffles of its own time trying to educate people and influence their opinion on contemporary social, political and cultural issues with an intent to subvert the hegemonic powers.

The tradition of protest through theatre goes back to the itinerant artists who used to perform in the streets and other public places. They gave performances in a satirical manner in order to avoid the problem of censorship. This laid the foundation of the Greek satiric comedies, best of them were written by Aristophanes who worked in this tradition and was looked upon as a model for the rest of the world. Whereas the concern of Protest Theatre is social commentary, Political Theatre is engaged in ratifying or attacking a particular political position and was popular in Soviet Russia. In post-revolutionary Russia, theatre served as a political agenda, indoctrinating the workers in Marxist principles. It was used to propagate Marxist values and was performed in the streets and the working places. This is relatively a modern phenomenon and its origin can be traced back to the German theatre activist Erwin Piscator in the 1920s. His, The Political Theatre (1929) is an important work on the political nature of theatre, which reflects on the fact that Political Theatre has the power to transform the consciousness of the spectators and is actively involved in the contemporary events. He had a substantial influence on Brecht who in the later years developed the aesthetic of ‘Epic Theatre’ and served as a model for other dramatists who worked in this tradition. Brecht advocated an intellectual type of theatre that would develop critical thinking in the spectators. He opposed the kind of theatre, in which the audiences are emotionally involved in the action of the play taking place on the stage. Boal is another towering figure in the evolution of Political Theatre. He maintains that “All theatre is necessarily political, because all the activities of man are political and theatre is one of them” (xxiii). He does not believe in the separation of theatre from politics. Boal says, “Those who try to separate theatre from politics try to lead us into error” (xxiii). These playwrights used theatre to dramatize the plight of people in a hostile socio-political background. They wanted the audience to come out

11 from the comfortable zone, to ponder over their conditions and to protest against their oppressors.

The post-war period was one of the phases of social and political unrest. Radical movements of the 1960s, the mass mobilization of the students and the workers, protesting against government policies provided a fertile ground for the growth of ‘Political and Protest theatre’, which played vital role in letting out the dissatisfaction of the people resulting from the expectations of economic prosperity and delusions of the utopianism of liberal and Communist societies. The political and military realities of the Cold War period enraged the masses that led to massive protests. The cataclysms of 1968 ensured that the separation of theatre from politics was nearly impossible. The happening of these events enthused theatre activists to address growing socio-political dissatisfactions of the time, to attack the liberal and consumerist policies of the government in order to endorse international socialism. Amiri Baraka and Lorraine Hansberry in America, Wole Soyinka and Athol Fugard in Africa, Augusto Boal in Brazil, Safdar Hashmi, Badal Sircar and Utpal Dutt in India, Ervin Piscator and Bertolt Brecht in Germany, Dario Fo in Italy, Arnold Wesker, David Edger, David Hare and Edward Bond in England, politicised theatre and used it as a tool to spread political awareness. They agitated against the bourgeois drawing Room Comedy and promoted a type of theatre that had an intellectual appeal to the audiences and informed them about the existing social and political realities. The contemporary social and political problems were crucial in determining the nature of Oppositional Theatre as it flourished in response to the social problems of justice. Political Theatre does not always aim at influencing people’s attitude but limits itself merely to expose certain issues and matters. Michael Kirby points out in his essay, ‘On Political Theatre’:

It would be wrong, however, to consider the effectiveness of political theatre only in terms of changing the beliefs and opinions of the spectators. Some political theatre does not do this. It merely raises certain issues, explores certain problems, and asks certain questions. It does not proselytize, it is not didactic, and it does not support particular alternatives. (8)

Thus ‘Political and Protest Theatre’ had been a major force in the post-war period and were used as a subversive political and cultural strategies. They can be broadly categorised into the following types.

12 1.5.1 Epic Theatre

The term ‘Epic Theatre’ refers to the dramatic theories and practices endorsed by the German playwright Bertolt Brecht and his contemporaries Frank Wedekind, Erwin Piscator and the director Max Reinhardt after the World War I. They opposed the old aesthetics of the traditional or Proscenium Theatre and proposed a type of theatre that appealed to reason rather than emotion. However, it is most often associated with the techniques and style popularized by Brecht, the archetypical figure of Modern Epic Theatre. Two major techniques of Epic Theatre evolved by Brecht are ‘theatricalism’ and ‘alienation effect’ (Verfremdungs-effekt). By ‘theatricalism’, he wanted to make the audience aware of the fact that they are observing a performance instead of, giving them a feeling that they are watching real life. His purpose was to objectify everyday sociological reality. The ‘alienation effect’ (V-effekt) also served the same purpose. Brecht made use of this technique to preclude the actors and the audience from being involved in the action of the play hence, to prevent them from emotional identification with the characters or the events in the play. He ensured this by forcing the actors to step out of their characters to deliver a lecture or to sing a song, by changing backdrop in front of the audience and by introducing musicians on the stage. The theatre aesthetics developed by Brecht are very different from the aesthetics held by Proscenium Theatre artists. The Brechtian aesthetics are as follows:

 A detached description of objective reality.  Appeal to reason rather than emotion and feeling.  Distancing the audience from not being emotionally involved in the performance.  Raising people’s consciousness.  Intelligible material.  Alternative interpretations.  Episodic scenes.  Development of narrative in place of plot.  Turning spectators from passive observers into active and detached observers.  Arousing spectators’ capacity to make decisions.  Presenting a picture of the world rather than experiences.  Offering argument instead of suggestions.

13  Drive to action through knowledge.  Social being is the object of inquiry.  A human being is changeable.  The knowledge accumulated exposes the flaws in the society.  Not the individual wills but, the social and economic factors determine the dramatic action.

Brecht used theatre to hold a live debate, to present an argument about contemporary social problems and complexities. The aim of Brecht was to provoke the audience, to infuse rationalism and to inform them about their institutionalized suffering so that they can take necessary actions to improve their condition. The theories and practices of Brecht brought revolutionary changes in theatre and inspired theatre artists across the world.

1.5.2 Theatre of the Oppressed

This concept of theatre was developed by the Brazilian theatre activist Augusto Boal in reaction to the Aristotelian model of theatre, where the audience is turned into a ‘peeping Tom’ by empathising with the characters and events staged. In this process, the audience momentarily suspends his thoughts and starts thinking from the protagonist’s mind. He believed that the bourgeoisie propagated this type of theatre to uphold their hegemonic power and to perpetuate the exploitation of the working class people. Centuries later Brecht realised this division between the stage and the audience and promoted non-Aristotelian aesthetics of theatre which helped to elude this temporarily identification with the characters and the events on stage and to arouse critical thinking in the audience. Inspired by Brechtian poetics Boal developed a new type of theatre for the oppressed class which he termed as the ‘Theatre of the Oppressed’. This theatrical concept is even more radical than the Brechtian concept of theatre. It is participatory in nature where the audience is encouraged to participate in the course of action being performed and to guide the actors on the stage instead of obeying them instinctively. Boal wanted to turn the spectators into Spec-actor who are given authority to appropriate the power of the actor, to offer solutions and to exchange ideas about change, thus taking control of the actors and actions on stage. Boal not only abolished the division between spectators and audience but also between the protagonists and other actors. He used theatre arena to prepare the

14 spectators for real action. He proclaims, “The theatre is not revolutionary in itself, but it is surely a rehearsal for the revolution” (98). Boal wanted to liberate the spectator who is free to think and to act for himself instead of thinking from the character’s mind. He does not merely believe in arousing the critical conscience of the spectators but to motivate them for action. He used theatre to challenge and subvert the hegemonic forces in his country.

1.5.3 Agitprop Theatre

The term ‘Agitprop’ is the combination of two different words, ‘agitation’ and ‘propaganda’. Agitation signifies the persuasion of people to support or oppose something while the word propaganda suggests, ideas, statements, and information often false or exaggerated, spread to support a cause. It was originated in the post- revolutionary Russia where it was used to instruct individuals in Marxist principles in order to endorse the government in power. C.D. Innes in his book, Erwin Piscator’s political theatre: The Development of Modern German Drama (1972), has tried to define and trace the origin of the ‘Agitprop Theatre’. He articulates:

Agitprop – short for ‘Agitation and Propaganda’ – was theatre at its most primitive. There was nothing dramatic about this when it first began in the U.S.S.R. after the Revolution as a means of communicating news to a largely illiterate population. It was similar to the earlier European tradition of the town crier. Bulletins were transmitted by telegraph to the towns and villages and read out by political officials through megaphones to local inhabitants gathered in the central square. The doctrinal nature of Communism and the fact that the majority of workers were neither Marxists nor revolutionaries led to this type of factual broadcast being combined with political exhortations and discussions conducted by the news-reader; and since the aim was not only to inform but to arouse enthusiasm, these public meetings were rounded off by playing the communist anthem, the International. The basic elements of theatre were there – a speaker, an audience and emotional involvement as well as rational communication. When music was added to underline points of importance and news-readers began to ‘exhibit’ events with bodily movements, it was a short step to a more formal kind of performance, and the first regular Agitprop troupe the Blue Shirts was founded by the National Institute of Journalists in Moscow in 1923. (23)

15 Hence, the dramatizing of news reports or the Marxian propaganda helped to evolve a new theatrical genre which came to be known as Agitprop Theatre.

Agitprop Theatre is political in nature because of its dealing with the political themes and issues. It is often used either, to support a ruling authority or to oppose it. It is radical both in its treatment of the subject matter and form. It is also called the ‘living newspaper’ of the people because of its concern with the existing social and political problems. The Agitprop performances take place on an open stage and in broad daylight, thus transforming the passive audience into an active and interrogative audience. The purpose of these type of performances is to take theatre to the larger population. Agitprop Theatre deals with everyday life events and occurrences. It emphasizes on the simplification of form and content, denouncing the idea of elaborate costumes, props, make-ups and unnecessary sound and light effects. This theatrical genre is goal oriented, willing to bring about social change by communicating information about a particular problem and stirring up audiences’ emotions. Agitprop Theatre is an example of provocative theatre dedicated to raising the voice of the oppressed class. It violates the sacrosanctity and aesthetics of the Proscenium Theatre and offers a flexible kind of theatre which is adaptable according to the situation. There is always is a scope for improvisation. To involve people in the rehearsal of resistance against unjust social setup is the strategy of Agitprop Theatre. This theatrical activity led to the origin of Street Theatre.

1.5.4 Street Theatre

Street Theatre is a non-conventional form of theatre that is performed outdoors. It is participatory in nature and affords space for improvisation. The audience is allowed to intervene during the performance thus, contributing to the production of the play. Street Theatre reflects on contemporary social realities and invites the audience to act in order to change their condition. It is a process of empowering the powerless by providing an opportunity to the oppressed to voice their grievances and to protest against their oppressors. It communicates serious socio-cultural and political issue. This type of theatre is used as a weapon to effect social change. As Boal says, “The theatre is a weapon, and it is the people who should wield it” (98). It played an important role in the anti-colonial struggle in India, in the Industrial Revolution in Europe, contributed to the Suffragette Movement in London, educated the illiterate

16 masses during the Russian Revolution, and engaged in the anti-war movements during the World War II and the Vietnam War. Its primary objective is to bring social and political reform through influencing people’s opinion. Minimum use of props and costumes are the key features of Street Theatre so that the troupe can easily move from one place to another. Instead of, waiting for the audience to come and to see the performance, Street Theatre goes to the audience itself. Although separated by the mainstream theatre, this has been a major theatrical activity in the twentieth century. It is a radical, revolutionary and anti-establishment form of theatre, intended to educate people on certain topics. It does not merely aim to awaken people’s conscience but also mobilises them to act against the authoritarian system. It deals with a variety of subjects, for instance, health, class discrimination, gender issues, the issues of race, education, justice, equality and many more. Forum Theatre, Guerrilla Theatre, Invisible Theatre and Community Theatre have been used as alternative forms of Street Theatre.

1.5.5 Feminist Theatre

Allied with the women’s liberation movement Feminist Theatre can be defined as theatre that resists the patriarchal structure of society and strives to represent the socio-political struggles of women. It highlights gender politics and protests against the marginalised state of women.

Even though, women participation in theatre stretches back to the origin of theatre in the fertility rites such as maenads, Feminist Theatre as an established genre is a twentieth-century phenomenon. The period after the World War I felt the presence of new women playwrights who expressed feminist concern and pioneered a new theatrical language, the female language. Among them, Susan Glaspell is best known for her play The Verge (1921). Federico Garcia Lorca is another male playwright who has dramatized the sufferings of women. He is well known for his trilogy: Blood Wedding (1932), Yerma (1934) and The House of Bernarda Alba (1936). However, it gained momentum in the seventies with the rise of feminist theorists and critics who challenged the traditional approach and outlined new and diverse approaches to read a play. Sue-Ellen Case, Elaine Aston, Jill Dolan and Helen Cixous are important names whose theories and criticisms have made major contributions in the development of Feminist Theatre. Megan Terry, Caryl Churchill,

17 Tina Howe, Alice Childress, Marsha Norman, Rosalie Abrams and Mahasweta Devi are some other notable women playwrights considered to be the representatives of Feminist Theatre. These playwrights challenged the chauvinist attitudes of patriarchal society and demanded equal opportunities for women in all spheres of society. They questioned male rationality and sought to re-affirm feminist values.

1.5.6 The Theatre of the Absurd

The Theatre of the Absurd can be called a kind of protest theatre in the sense that it depicts the harsh social and political realities of the post-1950s, just after the World War II. Beckett, Ionesco and Arthur Adamov are considered to be the pioneers of this non-conventional form of theatre. It highlights the post-War trauma and the growing disenchantment of Europeans with contemporary existential conditions embodied within a framework of tragi-comedy. It criticises a section of Europeans for ignoring the plights of other section which led to their alienation and isolation. These playwrights have emphasised this of break-down of communication through the irrational interaction of the characters which often contradicts their action. They seem to be stuck in an avoidable situation and repeat the same action again and again which signifies the futility of human existence. However, these weird sequence of events conveys a meaning. In the opinion of Martin Esslin:

Not only do all these plays make sense, though perhaps not obvious or conventional sense, they also give expression to some of basic issues and problems of our age, in a uniquely efficient and meaningful manner, so that they meet some of the deepest needs and unexpressed yearnings of their audience. (04)

These dramatists protested not only the inhumane attitude of humans towards each other but also countered the established canons of the conventional stage.

They are living proof that the magic of the stage can persist even outside, and divorced from, any framework of conceptual rationality. They prove that exit and entrances, light and shadow, contrasts in costume, voice gait and behaviour, pratfalls and embraces, all the manifold mechanical interactions of human puppets in groupings that suggest tension, conflict, or the relaxation of tensions, can arouse laughter or gloom and conjure up an atmosphere of poetry

18 even if devoid of logical motivation and unrelated to recognizable human characters, emotions and objectives. (Esslin 04).

1.6 Performance

The rise of new critical theories profoundly influenced the modern art and literature, including theatre. The word ‘Performance’ as a new academic discipline juxtaposed to theatre studies has become a cause celebre in the twentieth century across Europe and in the United States. This new area of interest attracted the attention of theatre scholars and anthropologists alike around the globe especially, of the Western scholars, most notably, Richard Schechner, Ervin Goffman and Victor Turner whose intellectual thesis on this subject helped a lot in the development and expansion of this concept. Carlson in his Theatre: A Very Short Introduction has tried to trace the genealogy of performance. He writes “Like many modern English words, the ancestry of ‘perform’ is French, from the Old French term ‘parfournir’ ‘meaning to do’ or to carry out” (74). Performance is a very complex term to define because of its interdisciplinary nature. Goffman has defined performance as “All the activity of an individual which occurs during a period marked by his continual presence before a particular set of observers and which has some influence on the observers” (13). Goffman’s definition is very close to a theatrical performance emphasising on some kind of action performed before an audience at the specific time period and which has a cathartic effect. Schechner defines performance in these words:

The whole constellation of events, most of them passing unnoticed, that take in/ among both performers and audience from the time the first spectator enters the field of the performance – the precinct where the theatre takes place –to the time the last spectator leaves. (Schechner 71)

The notion of performance provided by Schechner incorporates all the elements of theatre, a story intended to be enacted in front of a crowd (audience), by a group of performers and a stage where the action takes place. This whole activity is called performance. At another place, Schechner says, “A performance is an activity done by an individual or group in the presence of and for another individual or group” (Schechner 29). Thus, performance includes the varied viable series of events woven around theatre whose main drive is to stage performances of which audience is an inseparable part.

19 Schechner, Goffman, and Turner made distinctive contributions in the evolution and propagation of Performance Studies. Schechner edited the famous journal Tulane drama review in 1962 later renamed as The Drama Review in 1967 which has been the most influential theatre journal in the 1960s. The journal was devoted to the study of new emerging trends in drama and the essays contributed in it proved decisive in the rise of Performance Studies. New York University became the first to offer a course in performance studies and within a few years, the NYU drama department changed its name to the Department of Performance Studies. By the 1980s New York University was not the only institution to offer a course in performance studies. In 1984 the Department of Interpretation at Northwestern University changed its name to the Department of Performance Studies. And in the next few decades, it was not possible for the other parts of the world to remain intact from this widespread sensation of Performance Studies. Although the term performance is applicable to wide phenomenon such as theatre, visual arts, music, dance, body arts, anthropology, and sociology here it is discussed in relation to theatre art.

Whereas the Performance Studies grew in popularity across Europe in the twentieth century it acquired new dimensions in theatre. Though this is wholly a new phenomenon, its relationship with theatre is century old, going back to the Middle Ages. Earlier it was used to refer to a theatrical work or a theatrical occasion. However, the dominance of Performance Studies and its long-established association with theatre widened its horizon and provided novel perspectives on theatre, to the theatre academics and practitioners, since the old Eurocentric patterns of theatre seemed inadequate to accommodate new emerging trends in dramatic literature. This new discipline focused on the operations of theatre and challenged the age-old tradition of theatre based primarily on literary texts. It questioned the basic assumption of literary ‘Canon’ foregrounded on Eurocentric norms which did not accept the works outside the ‘Canon’, disregarding a large body of non-Western theatrical works as well as the works in the European tradition that does not fit into the ‘Canon’. Instead of, focusing on themes, characterization, and structures the new dramatists turned to the processes of performance, for instance, the staging of the events, the setting, the props, the space (physical as well as the symbolic), and the role of the audience.

20 Performance Studies furnished new mechanisms and expanded the horizon of theatre by giving space to other non-Western and non-literary theatrical traditions. According to Marvin Carlson “One might characterize these major shifts as that performance encouraged in theatre as internationalization, democratization, and contextualization” (92). Thus, Performance Studies played a major role in abolishing the cultural and literary hierarchy of the West which has marginalised the other performance activities. It expanded the scope of theatre from being merely a literary piece to a particular kind of human activity rooted in his/her social and cultural milieu. According to Marvin Carlson, “Performance Studies contributed importantly to a new way of thinking about theatre, not as an isolated artistic object but as an experience embedded in cultural processes” (94).

1.7 Dario Fo

Dario Fo emerges out as one of the pre-eminent figures of contemporary radical drama who practised theatre to inspire social change by challenging the political and religious status quo. He incisively questions the authoritarian style of functioning of these institutions of power aspiring to transform the existing power structure which he strives to achieve by changing the people’s opinion. Since the inception of this art form, it has been constantly used to propagate the hegemony of a particular social or political group, likewise, it has been used to deconstruct the prevailing hegemony and to establish a counter-hegemonic discourse. Fo used theatre as a weapon to intervene in contemporary events and as a medium to express a feeling of dissent which is unequivocally anti-establishment. His plays set off a larger discussion on politics, culture, religion, democracy and human right. He chose outmoded and illegitimate theatrical forms for his dialectical expression, adapted from the traditions of the Greek, Romans, medieval Giullari and the Renaissance Commedia dell’Arte that makes him the champion of popular culture. In his introduction to Dario Fo Plays: 1 Stuart Hood writes:

Dario Fo represents a tradition in Italian theatre that gave the world comic figures like Pulcinella and Arlecchino. The Lineage of his writing and performance can be traced back to the Commedia dell’arte of the Renaissance which established the cast of cunning servants, swaggering swordsmen, lecherous old men and star-crossed lovers with their masks and conventional

21 costumes that held the stage for more than two hundred years and from which Punch and Judy derive. But further back still he draws on the older tradition of the giullari, the wandering performers of the Middle Ages with their tradition of disrespect for the authorities and the church, and on the slapstick of clowns like Zanni, which is the Venetian version of Giovanni and the name from which we get the word ‘zany’. These Zannis – peasant clowns from the valley of the Po – developed a tradition of mime and the convention of grammelot: a mixture of dialect words and onomatopoeia, a language that was no language and yet one audience could latch on to and understand and still do. These are kind of theatre, Fo argues, that in turn have their roots centuries earlier in the Latin farces of Plautus and Terence (ix).

His work is the celebration or rather a continuation of Italy’s theatrical past inspired by today’s headlines. He addresses present with the hindsight of the past, offering an exciting blend of tradition and modernity. His theatre represents the underprivileged; voicing their needs, desires, and ambitions. His theatre is often seen in terms of class struggle; oppressor and the oppressed. The main conflict in his work is the patrician versus the popular. As per Farrell’s argument:

It must be theatre which has roots in history and society, which grows from the experience of one class and instinctively or consciously expresses the attitudes, humour and resentments of that class. The basic polarity was patrician versus popular, hegemonic versus subaltern, not didactic versus escapist. Fo’s ideal was the combination entertainment plus education; each in isolation fell short of his notion of theatre. His supreme models were the carnival and the character who could be associated with the carnival spirit – principally Harlequin and the jester. They displayed the impish or puckish spirit, but transcended it to give voice to the satiric, the tragic or the subversive. (257)

Although, he has a variety of techniques at his disposal, two –the ‘Giullarate’ and the ‘Political Satires’ become the predominant channels of his dramatic expression. While the former is placed in broader socio-political, cultural and historical milieu the latter is a response to specific socio-political events. But, what is common between the two are their contemporaneity and the comic, farcical and

22 scurrilous nature of these performances, which serve as the subversive mechanism of Fo’s theatre that is to destabilise the centre of power and to uphold the dignity of the downtrodden. He combines laughter with anger at injustice and abuse of power. Laughter is not just a simple, pleasure-seeking laughter. It’s an uncomfortable laughter with tragic barebones amalgamated, which functions as a liberating force. As Fo says in The Tricks of the Trade:

Laughter denotes a critical awareness; it signifies imagination, intelligence and a rejection of all fanaticism. In the scale of human evolution, we have Homo faber, then Homo sapiens and finally Homo ridens, and this last is always the most difficult to subdue or make conform. (109)

His purpose is to blow the lid off the corrupt politicians and the religious figures through his knockabout farce which is his preferred genre and has a popular origin. In Hirst’s opinion:

Farce, according to Fo, is an ancient dramatic form, traceable to the Greeks and much used in classical Rome, as well as by the entertainers of the Middle Ages. It represents a precise application of logic and at the same time leaves room for improvisation; and it is particularly in this context that we can appreciate the full meaning of the term ‘improvisation’ for Fo. (39)

The rumbustious humour of his comedies is not merely intended at arousing laughter but underlying that boisterousness is his serious political messages. His comedies are not the comedies of escapism or sheer fun rather they deal with serious political themes in a satirical manner. Emulating the jester of the Middle Ages he puts his art at the service of class struggle trying to give voice to the voiceless. Fo realized that it was not just enough to dramatize people’s problems but they should be done in their own traditions and idioms in order to reach to the wider population and for more popular appeal. His theatre is the theatre of the oppressed, representing them, their culture and traditions. He used theatre as a public arena to discuss contemporary problems and issues. Because he believed that theatre is not only comprised of a stage, actors, directors, authors, technicians, mimes but also of the audience who is an integral part of it. He overturned the bourgeois aesthetics of theatre where the audience is turned into a voyeur who sits in the dark observing the performance with surprise and awe something which is prohibited in his theatre. He wanted to involve

23 them in the action of the play by breaking the ‘fourth wall’; the imaginary divide between the audience and the performer. The purpose is to prevent them from emotional identification with the characters on stage so that they could easily grasp the politics discussed in the play and critically analyse their condition. He does not aim at creating an intellectual sort of theatre to philosophise or to moralise on certain issues and problems, to delve into abstract or metaphysical realities and to deal with the psychological dilemma of an individual, a group or a society. Rather, Fo is concerned with concrete socio-political, historical and cultural realities of the day who used theatre to educate people on crucial issues, to make them aware of the bourgeois politics and to provoke them to resist their oppression, exploitation, and marginalisation. His selection of the popular mode of performances clearly reflects his ideas on theatre, politics, history, and culture. As Farrell expounds:

Fo does not beguile academic critics by inviting their participation in the erudite dissection of psychic wounds or individual dilemmas. He has no interest in investigating fractured psyches, in portraying the plight of the human animal in a world made barren by the death of God or in delving into the adequacy of language for communicating emotional dilemmas. There are no subtexts to be uncovered, no hidden ambiguities to be revealed, no delicate psychology of character to be probed, no curiosities of flawed personality to be dissected and analysed, no alternative world of the fantasy to be contemplated. Further, he does not construct a philosophy, as does Pirandello, or offer a portrait of a bourgeois in thrall to a claustrophobic malaise as does Ibsen, or of a regime in terminal decline like Chekhov. Critics will search in vain for the metaphysical dimension constructed by fellow farceurs like Beckett or Ionesco. Nor does his theatre, unlike that of Artaud or early Strindberg, display neurotic symptoms of the creative mind which could be taken as a warped illumination of the senseless world in which men and women have their daily being. Fo stands with the buskers at the theatre door, singing and joking of matters of importance to the queues seeking admission to the gods. But who remembers a busker. (273)

He changed the basic assumption of comedy as a light-hearted entertainment, into a genre that can be used for serious purposes as well. He used it as an outlet for his dissenting political ideas intended to educate people on critical issues of the day,

24 arousing their consciousness against malpractices of the system and provoking them to act against the abusers of power. Theatre for Fo was a political tool for organizing anti-establishment resistance. “Fo’s performance is an allegory of rebellion camouflaged behind a mask of crude buffoonery” (Jenkins 173). At the innermost of its clowning, derision and irony are Fo’s deep-seated reverence for the oppressed. His theatre oscillates between fact, fiction, politics, religion, history, and anthropology. His insistent criticism of the Italian authorities and his continuous attempt to uphold the dignity of the downtrodden introduced him as the key figure of contemporary radical drama. Behan says, “Fo’s life and plays are a celebration of the oppressed, of those fighting against an unjust world” (141). Taking inspiration from the medieval Giullari, the Harlequin of the Commedia dell’Arte and the political and cultural theories of Antonio Gramsci, Fo has fashioned his revolutionary theatre which fostered the development of a vigorous, vernacular theatrical tradition.

Fo’s theatrical mission is therefore one with a trajectory that takes him away from the formal scholarly dramas of the Renaissance courts jester just as it does from the bourgeois plays of the nineteenth century and the ‘well-made’ plays of our own time. The art of comic acting, of working with masks, of mime and of grammelot he has taken and developed in order to create a modern popular theatre. (Hood ix)

Representation of class struggle especially the working class forms the dialectic of his theatre. Through theatre, he expressed his solidarity with the marginalised, for instance, workers, prisoners, students, and women. His theatre is the living example of contemporary Italian society and politics, therefore we cannot isolate his work from its social, political and historical setting. Mitchell states:

Fo has established himself as a giullare (jester) in the oral tradition of the medieval strolling players, presenting political satires against the Italian political and religious establishment, and making militant interventions in Italian political life. (xiii)

His theatre is a remarkable blend of art and politics with a desire to transform society. He used theatre as a weapon to fight against hegemonic forces of the society. Fo’s determined resistance to Italian religious and political powers is allied with his commitment to restore the popular culture reinforced by recovering illegitimate

25 theatrical forms which are of immense importance in the development of his Political Theatre. “His presentation of social and political issues is animated by European carnival culture” (Scuderi 3). He was in constant conflict with the Italian political as well as religious authorities due to the subversive politics of his theatre and his overt political contents. He was pigeon-holed as a “theatre anarchist” by state authorities, "blasphemous lout” by Catholic forces and “an exponent of comic Communism” by Marxists. But he walked through it notwithstanding his opposition and created a wave at the world stage. Fo has nothing to do with the psychological representation of his characters alienated from their social and political context rather, they are an embodiment of their social and political environment. He never dissociates himself from everyday social realities, neither is he a detached observer of those problems but actively participates in the people’s struggle for survival. He through his oppositional theatre scourges the perpetrators of injustice, exploitation, and oppression. As he says:

Mine has been a revolt, a rebellion, against a hypocritical and deceitful order, which dates back to my experience as a student. As Marx says, ‘the ruling ideas in a society are the ideas of the ruling class’, and that time it was only the ruling class which expressed its culture. Therefore my class, the peasantry, was viewed as being a parasite that lived off that culture and aped some of its products. (qtd in Behan 7)

But his is not the blind or impulsive opposition as Behan implies, “The basic tenet of Fo’s political theatre is: opposition through knowledge, together with real understanding –not just a spontaneous explosion of outrage against injustice” (96). Establishment of a proletarian counter-culture opposed to the mainstream culture was prerequisite for the Fovian theatre. His theatre sets the best example of contemporary radical drama defying settled conventions and authority. According to Hirst:

Fo has never concerned himself with observing the rules – either those of the establishment or those of the conventional Left. He is an iconoclast, an artist who in literal sense of the word wishes to subvert traditional values: to turn them upside-down. Yet there is method and purpose in his satire. He wishes to provoke. (26)

Dario Fo was born in 1926 at San Giano on Lake Maggiore, Lombardy into a middle-class family. His father Felice Fo was a station master and his mother Pina

26 Rota came from a farmer’s family. One of the early influences on Fo was his maternal grandfather Giuseppe, nicknamed Bristin who used to vend vegetables in the nearby villages and amuse people with his improvised, subversive and outrageous stories and whom Fo refers as ‘the first Ruzzante’. Among other significant childhood influences on Fo’s subsequent theatrical career is that of the Fabulatori, the local storytellers who entertained the villagers by their imaginary and fantastic tales. Farrell states:

There were still travelling, professional story-tellers in the region, but the fabulatori who particularly fascinated Dario were the local fishermen who spun their yarns as they repaired their nets, or the glassworkers who recounted their narratives while blowing glass. These stories had no savour of humdrum realism. They were hyperbolic tales spiced with whimsy, in which the grotesque and the absurd, observation and surreal wit, mordant satire and resigned nonchalance mingled together. (8)

These early influences proved decisive in the development of Fo’s narrative and in almost all of his plays we can observe the influence of this vital tradition. When the Second World War broke in 1944, he was summoned for military services which he deserted after a few months and collaborated with his father in the Resistance Movement. At the end of the War, he joined Brera Academy in Milan to study architecture but left it without receiving a degree.

In the late 1940s, Fo came in contact with different artists, writers, and actors of the age and it was during this period that he developed an instinct for theatre. Strehler was his first mentor who introduced him to the art of theatre-making but later they both retracted from each other, due to ideological differences. Later, he developed a rapport with Franco Parenti, the famous stage actor and the performer during the 1950s who helped Dario to get his first radio audition. He made his theatrical debut in 1952 when he was asked to write a series of monologues to be aired by the state radio channel. The collected monologues which came to be known as Poer nano (Poor Dwarf) were improvisational and paradoxical in nature written in regional Milanese dialect. They were performed at Odeon in 1952. This was Fo’s first experience as an actor-author and it provided him with an opportunity to display his theatrical virtuosity of turning everything upside-down. His next venture was Il dito nell’ occhio (A Finger in the Eye) 1953, written in collaboration with Franco Parenti

27 and Giustino Durano consisting of 21 sketches which caused a stir in Italy because of its subversive style and political commentary. It was here, he met his partner and life- long collaborator Franca Rame who had acted in his play. This was love at first sight and they tied nuptial knot in 1954. Their next joint project was sani da legare (Sane to be Locked Up) 1954 which consisted of 24 sketches dealing with contemporary realities. The play was subjected to heavy criticism because of its overt political messages which eventually led to the disintegration of their association. After their break-up, Fo moved to the cinema but after a few failed attempts he returned to theatre in 1958 with a newly formed theatre company, known as the ‘Compagnia Fo- Rame’. He started to work with established theatre circuits during the period 1959- 1968 which is labelled as ‘bourgeois period’ by the critics of Fo. But he should not be misunderstood by the term ‘bourgeois’. His plays from this period are called bourgeois in the sense that they are performed at places of conventional theatre. Thematically, they involve the criticism of the authorities in a peculiar Fovian style combining the elements of farce, satire, and irony. Some of the notable plays of the period are, Gli arcangeli non giocano a flipper (Archangels Don’t Play Pinball) 1959, Aveva due pistole con gli occhi bianchi e neri (He had Two Pistols with White and Black Eyes), 1960, Chi ruba un piede e fortunato in amore (He Who Steals a Foot is Lucky in Love) 1961, Isabella, tre caravelle e un cacciaballe (Isabella, Three Sailing Ships and a Con Man) 1963, and La signora e da buttare (Throw the Lady Out) 1967, the final play in the mainstream Italian theatre.

In 1968 he abandoned ‘conventional theatre’ for ‘unconventional theatre’ realizing the fact that he has been tired of being the ‘jester of the bourgeoisie’ and decided to be ‘the jester of the plebeian’. Instead of performing at commercial theatre spaces and entertaining bourgeois audiences he preferred to organize his performances at alternative places provided to them by ARCI to promote the people’s cause. Talking about their departure from bourgeois theatre to the theatre of clown Farrell says:

Dario and Franca made the decision that they had to break completely with commercial, or ‘bourgeois’, theatre. What success he may have had in integrating satire and politics into bourgeois comedy, Dario felt that the company was, both in its structure and stage policy, no longer appropriate vehicle for changed times or for the political vision he wished to propose. (75)

28 Not only Fo but a number of Left Wing European playwrights felt obliged to choose non-conventional forms of theatre. The reason behind this was the mass mobilization of the workers and the students who took the streets to storm and Italy was not an exception. It was these events and incidents that revolutionized Fo’s theatre until then he performed his political invectives in conventional bourgeois theatre. His identification with the proletarian struggle and his commitment to putting his theatre at the service of the oppressed with his new brand of explosive and provocative satires directed at the rich and the powerful was one of the key factors of his breaking away with the commercial theatre. One of the functions of theatre is a projection of contemporary issues and problems for a better understanding of them. The events of 1968 were decisive in the development of Fo’s Popular Protest Theatre because, “In 1968 Dario Fo set out to be the jester for his own times, the spokesman for Everyman” (Farrell 77). The new theatre was performed at public avenues facilitated by ARCI (the cultural and recreational division) of the PCI. The new theatre group which he formed in association with ARCI is called ‘Associazione Nuova Scena’. The purpose of this coalition was to take theatre to the public instead of waiting for them to come and involve them in the performance. They were treated not simply as spectators but ‘Spec-actors’ who actively participate in the performative events thus, making valuable contributions to the performance. Audiences remain a major focus of his theatre whose suggestions and comments can bring changes in the script of the play. The alliance with Nuova Scena did not remain long and he parted in 1969. The reason of this breakdown was the uncompromising nature of Fo with the reformist approach embraced by the Left. The political commitment of Fo and his concern for proletarians compelled him to do so. He was prohibited to utilize those spaces provided by ARCI in the wake of which he initiated his own theatre company ‘La-Commune’ in 1970. Some of the important plays he produced during this brief union are, Grande pantomima con bandiere e pupazzi piccoli e medi (Grand Pantomime with Flags and Small Big and Medium-Sized Puppets) 1968, Mistero Buffo (Comic Mystery) 1969, and L’ operaio conosce trecento parole, il padrone mille: per questo lui e il padrone (The Worker Knows 300 Words, the boss 1,000, that’s why he’s the boss) 1969.

The 1970s is recorded the most turbulent period in the political history of Italy as it witnessed a large crowd on the streets especially of the workers and the students

29 agitating against the hypocrisy and authoritarianism of the ruling party. Most of the plays of the period were a response to the then current social and political events. This period produced plays such as, Morte Accidentale di un anarchico (Accidental Death of an Anarchist) 1970, one of the most famous and widely performed plays of Dario Fo, Guerra di popolo in Cile (People’s War in Chile) 1973, Non si paga, non si paga (Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay) 1974, Il Fanfani rapito (Fanfani Kidnapped) 1975, La marijuana della mamma e’ la piu bella (Mummy’s Marijuana is the best) 1976, Tutta casa letto e chiesa (All Home, Bed and Church) 1977 and Storia di una tigre (Story of a Tiger) 1979.

Towards the end of the 1980, Fo lost to some extent the political edge of the previous era and the reason for this was the gradual decline in the working class struggle. But he did not lack in his commitment and continued to produce political plays with different political contents as compared to the 1970s. To mention a few major productions, Clacson, trombette e pernacchi (Trumpets and Raspberries) 1980, Fabulazzo osceno (Obscene Fables) 1982, Parti femminili (Female Parts) 1986 and Il papa e la strega (The Pope and the Witch) 1989.

Fo’s theatrical career can be broadly categorised into two periods addressing two distinct phases in the development of his theatrical paradigm. The first phase, starting from 1959 to 1968 is described as the ‘bourgeois period’ taking into consideration his involvement with the commercial bourgeois theatre and the bourgeois audience. The second phase begins after 1968, characterized as the ‘revolutionary period’ during which he produced his radical and militant plays in response to the contemporary political events. The revolutionary struggle of the workers who protested against their low wages and bad working conditions in the factories characterised this period. Strike was the most common practice which was used as a medium of protest against exploitative environment in the factories. This was high time for Fo to channel the political vision he wanted to communicate to the world. He was attributed with the highest title, the Nobel Prize in 1997 for the tremendous job he did in theatre. Unlike, other artists who generally sit in repose after such a big achievement he continued to participate in the burning socio-political issues and remains a cause-celebre in the theatre world.

Summing up we can claim that Dario Fo is a quintessential figure in Italian theatre, well known for his hilarious, agitational and scurrilous performances,

30 exposing the unscrupulousness of the political as well as the ecclesiastical system and patronizing the weaker section of the society in Italy. He is a versatile actor-director, stage-designer, painter as well as an accomplished writer who has at his theatrical root the great comic tradition of Italian past going back to the comedies of Plautus, the medieval Giullari, the Renaissance Commedia dell’Arte and the sixteenth-century theatre of Ruzzante which ushered a new comic trend throughout Europe. He is a theatre artist par excellence whose leadership of contemporary radical drama remains undisputed. He, despite his iconoclastic attitude follows a prodigiously rich theatrical tradition of the Italian past that enables him to connect with the lower strata of society and their culture.

This identification with the popular culture begins with its appreciation and culminates in the theatrical celebration which is firmly rooted in that culture. To give breadth and width to the culture of the masses and to redeem it from bourgeois appropriation becomes the sole mission of his artistic endeavour. He considers culture as an essential component of the hegemonic process and his attempt to retrieve proletarian culture is the part of that process, reinforcing proletarian hegemony. The theatre of Fo is an expression of his polemical ideas on politics, religion, history and culture which are inevitable to our social existence. Therefore, it becomes imperative to define the key terms of my thesis for a deeper insight into these components which are closely linked to his theatre.

1.8 Key Terms

1.8.1 Politics

The word ‘politics’ comes from the Greek word ‘polis’, meaning state and the word ‘political’ is the derivation of ‘politikas’ which means ‘of or pertaining to the state’. Politics is an arguable subject and diverse definitions of politics have been provided by political thinkers and philosophers making it more difficult to grasp. In the broadest sense of the term, politics deals with the state and its governance. It is considered as an enterprise of public affairs, a kind of social activity, regulation of people’s behaviour, resolution of conflict, compromise, allocation of resources, and is inextricably linked to public life. Aristotle in Politics says, “Man is by nature a political animal. And he who by nature and not by mere accident without a state is either above humanity, or below it; he is the ‘Tribeless, lawless, heartless one,” (28).

31 Greece and Rome have been considered the seedbed of politics where it was seen in terms of statecraft. There, politics was parallel to an activity and art, required to run the state which worked for the common good of the people. This concept is well represented by Aristotle:

Every state is a community of some kind, and every community is established with a view to some good; for mankind always act in order to obtain that which they think good. But, if all communities aim at some good, the state or the political community, which is the highest of all, and which embraces all the rest, aims, and in a greater degree than any other, at the highest good. (25)

Now the question arises what is politics? An art of government, a public event, or power? In fact, it is a combination of all the three. A human being is not only the political but a social animal as well. Aristotle states, “A social instinct is implanted in all men by nature” (29). Family is presumed to be the earliest model of a political society and this concept is represented by both, Aristotle and Rousseau respectively. Rousseau in his The Social Contract says:

The family may be regarded as the first model of political society: the leader corresponds to the father, the people to the children, all being born free and equal, none alienates his freedom except for reasons of utility. The sole difference is that, in the family, the father is paid for the care he takes of his children by the love he bears them, while in the state this love is replaced by the pleasure of being in command, the chief having no love for his people. (46)

Aristotle too articulated that the family is the earliest model of the state. He says:

Out of these two relationships between man and woman, master and slave, the family first arises. But when several families are united, and the association aims at something more than the supply of daily needs, then comes into existence the village. When several villages are united in a single community, perfect and large enough to be nearly or quite self-sufficing, the state comes into existence, originating in the bare needs of life, and continuing in existence for the sake of a good life. (27-28)

Hence, it is proved that politics is an unavoidable phenomenon of our social existence, attempting to create a good society and improving our lives. As Aristotle

32 asserts, “For man, when perfected, is the best of animals, but, when separated from law and justice, he is the worst of all” (29). Now again the question arises that who will run the state and how? Political theorists and historians have discussed at length and tried to distinguish between different forms of government. For example, barbaric rule, despotism, autocracy, and democracy. Kenneth Minogue in his book Politics: A Very Short Introduction observes, “Politics is so central to our civilization that its meaning changes with every change of culture and circumstances” (2). A government is the ruling authority in any state and as Plato has mentioned:

Different forms of government make laws democratical, aristocratical, tyrannical, with a view to their several interests; and these laws, which are made by them for their own interests, are the justice which they deliver to their subjects, and him who transgresses them they punish as a breaker of the law, and unjust. (22)

Plato’s The Republic, Aristotle’s Politics, Machiavelli’s Prince, and Rousseau’s The Social Contract, are considered to be the major texts on this subject. They focus on the operations of politics, the role of citizens and the role of the politician whose primary task is to deliver the protocol, to introduce proper constitution for the state and once the constitution is enforced they have to take necessary actions to sustain it. Aristotle, in his Politics, has tried to make distinctions between different forms of government. He states:

For governments differ in kind, as will be evident to anyone who considers the matter according to the method which has hitherto guided us. As in other departments of science, so in politics, the compound should always be resolved into the simple elements or least parts of the whole. We must therefore look at the elements of which the state is composed, in order that we may see in what they differ from one another, and whether any scientific distinction can be drawn between the different kinds of rule. (25-26)

Plato in The Republic presents an argument about the construction of an ideal state. Rousseau in The Social Contract views politics a social activity that ensures the participation, association, and collaboration of each member of the state working for the common good.

33 Thus, a politician is analogous to a craftsman and politics is a kind of craft which requires skill to practice it. Since every society is a group of heterogeneous people, therefore, it was very difficult to maintain order by an abstract law, this problem of keeping order in such a society or state prompted the new politics. Furthermore, the insecurity of the rulers to preserve power and to make his subjects loyal through the use of different policies of the administration, gave way to the new politics. Machiavelli’s Prince is a good example of this sort of art. There is no doubt that politics concerns the state, actions of the politicians and administrative policies. Everything else which falls out of this domain is called either social or private which again is a matter of concern. Since politics is defined as the public affair inevitably linked to public life, working through relationships between the people of the same society and the people from other societies, it becomes very difficult to discern between personal and political. With the expansion of political powers in the modern era and the rise of international politics, the boundaries between private and political seem to dissipate that makes it difficult to define. Furthermore, the everyday use of the word ‘politics’, its occurrence in all social interaction and its frequent association with corruption, deceit, and lie make the matter worse. Boal writes in The Theatre of the Oppressed:

Of all the arts and sciences, the sovereign art and science is politics, because nothing is alien to it. Politics has for its field of study the totality of the relationships of the totality of men. Therefore, the greatest good – the attainment of which could entail the greatest virtue – is the political good. (19)

From the very beginning, the subject of politics has attracted the attention of the literary people, historians, political thinkers and the philosophers. For instance, Aristotle, Plato, Rousseau, and Machiavelli explored the conceptual framework of politics, historians like Herodotus, traced its development through the ages and poets and playwrights wrote elegies and satires on political subjects. Broadly speaking, literature is categorized by the literary critics into two types, art for art sake and art for life sake. The former is meant for aesthetic pleasure while the later one is inherent to the social, political and cultural conditions of a community. And theatre is considered as one of the types of performative arts that has been successfully employed as a tool of socio-political commentary and its association with politics has long been contended. Boal affirms in his introduction to The Theatre of the Oppressed:

34 The argument about the relations between theatre and politics is as old as theatre and … as politics. Since Aristotle, and in fact long before, the same themes and arguments that are still brandished were already set forth. On one hand, art is affirmed to be pure contemplation, and on the other hand, it is considered to present always a vision of the world in transformation and therefore is inevitably political in so far as it shows the means of carrying out that transformation or of delaying it. (2)

Theatre is not merely a source of entertainment, but a kind of cultural activity correspondent to the socio-political issues of its time. It was the political themes and events that enthused Aristophanes to write political satires, Shakespeare who took up the political situations as the themes of his plays and other dramatists who dealt with political problems in their works. There is no doubt that theatre has political significance and is inextricably linked to the political affairs of a community. Theatre is often used to support a political system or a political cause, as it has been used in Soviet Russia to instruct workers in the Marxist principles. It also has been used as a challenge to the establishment, as it is used by Brecht and other European dramatists and the dramatists of the postcolonial period. Theatre often has been used to inspire social and political change. A few of them are, the Epic Theatre of Brecht, the Revolutionary Theatre of Amiri Baraka, Popular Theatre of Dario Fo, Street Theatre, Theatre of the Oppressed, Forum Theatre, Guerrilla Theatre, the Postcolonial Resistance Theatre and Avant-garde Theatre.

1.8.2 Culture

The rise of modern and postmodern theories and practices challenged the basic assumptions of life, expanded the horizon of knowledge and sought to redefine the previous knowledge. Words, like art, culture, religion, politics, and community achieved new significance during this period. Culture is a broad and all-encompassing term, acquiring different meanings in different societies. Anthropologists have attempted at diverse definitions of culture. Some have defined it as “totality of life”, some have described it as “pattern of behaviour and state of the mind”, some have rendered it as “the production of different forces of society”, while some have called it the “organisation of different activities and experiences of people”.

35 According to Raymond Williams culture is “A whole way of life, material, intellectual and spiritual” (xiv). He stresses on the idea that culture is all- encompassing, intrinsic to the social, political, economic and religious life of a society and changes with the change in the social, political and economic life. It forms and defines the identity of a particular ethnic group or a society and gives meaning to their experiences. He confers upon the idea that the association of production, the family, and institutional structure which govern our social relations and the means of communication are all characterized as a culture. For Clifford Geertz, “The culture of a people is an ensemble of texts, themselves ensembles, which the anthropologist strains to read over the shoulders of those to whom they properly belong” (452). His perception of culture is “As interworked systems of construable signs, a context” (14). He emphasized that culture defines a human being, steers his behaviour and gives meaning to his life. As he says:

Undirected by culture patterns –organized systems of significant symbols – man’s behaviour would be virtually ungovernable, a mere chaos of pointless acts and exploding emotions, his experiences virtually shapeless. (46)

He further emphasizes, “Understanding people’s culture exposes their normalness –without reducing their particularity” (14). For Geertz culture is a kind of control mechanism which guides man’s actions. A human being is a composite of culture and his existence is bound to culture. He argues:

It suggests that there is no such thing as a human nature independent of culture. As our central nervous system –and most particularly its crowning curse and glory, the neocortex –grew up in great part in interaction with culture, it is incapable of directing our behaviour or organizing our experience without the guidance provided by systems of significant symbols. (49)

Human beings and culture are reciprocal to each other and one feeds the other. Geertz affirms, “Without men, no culture, certainly; but equally, and more significantly, without culture, no men” (49). He claims that a human being is a product of culture who acts according to the information or misinformation provided by culture.

Our ideas, our values, our acts, even our emotions, are, like our nervous system itself, cultural products –products manufactured indeed, out of

36 tendencies, capacities, and dispositions with which we were born, but manufactured nonetheless. (Geertz 50)

Striped of culture, a human being is a savage who acts upon his animal instincts. Culture makes him a more sophisticated and domesticated animal, appropriates his behaviour and guides him through his life. Geertz negates the idea of culture as a ‘learned behaviour’ provided by Margaret Mead. Mead has described culture as “The term applied to the total shared, learned behaviour of a society or subgroup” (22). Geertz contradicts Mead by focusing on culture not as a set of behaviour or some kind of habit formation but the culture has a different meaning for him. For him, culture is, “A set of control mechanism –plans, recipes, rules, instructions –for the governing of behaviour” (44). Michael Ryan in his preface to Cultural Studies: A Practical Introduction writes:

Culture as a way of life tends to produce a commonality of thought and behaviour, as well as conformity with reigning standards, norms, and rules. It is what allows us to live together in communities by giving us shared signs and signals whose meaning we know and recognise. We recognise fellow members of our culture by dress, speech, behaviour, and look. In this sense of the word, culture means embedded norms all obey usually without thinking about it. (ix)

From the above-mentioned definitions, it is established that culture is an inseparable part of human life and plays a major role in shaping and determining the identity of a particular group or community. Culture includes almost everything for example; language, religious practices, food, fashion, entertainment (film, television, and radio), art and artifacts. It is important in a way that it assigns meaning to what we do, what we say, and what we think about others. In other words, we can say that culture is an organisation of signs and symbols used by different groups and communities in order to communicate with each other and to assert their position within society. Culture has been an important tool to engage in the power struggle within a social group or community. In words of Baz Kershaw, “Culture is the medium which can unite a range of different groups and communities in a common project in order to make them into an ideological force operating for or against the status quo” (36).

37 While talking about the correlation between theatre and culture, one should keep in mind that theatre is not merely an art of entertainment but also a cultural event, rooted in the social, political and cultural practices of a society. Therefore the idea of culture and community is central to a theatrical performance. In every age, theatre has been involved in reinforcing as well as to challenging the establishment. Towards the end of the twentieth century, theatre came to be associated with countercultural movements of the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s. For example, The Civil Rights Movement of America, Black Consciousness Movement of Africa, Gay and Lesbian Movements, anti –War and anti –Capitalist Movements. They were extensively engaged in spreading oppositional tendencies against the status quo and provided a model for oppositional theatre which advocated for an egalitarian society based on democratic principles. Thus theatre was intended not only for amusement but it also played a key role in stimulating social and political change. It has raised serious socio-political questions, represented the struggle of a community or a class and has been wielded as a weapon to fight the dominant hegemony prevalent within a society.

1.8.3 Protest

Protest can be defined as an individual or collective expression of opposition, disapproval, and disagreement concerning to any theme. It can be articulated in a variety of ways, from explicitly overt demonstrations to implicitly covert actions. It’s a reaction to certain social problems and stimulates social and political change by influencing people’s attitude and convincing them to join in demonstrations. Protest always targets the status-quo and is usually driven by larger public interest, though it can be motivated by an individual interest. It arises out of the dissatisfaction and frustration with the existing socio-political system that prompts the people to vent out their discontent and oppose through various means, by organizing public protests to the most democratic recourse like, distributing pamphlets and involving people in the election campaign. Protest serves as a channel of communication via exchanging information on specific issues and mobilizing people to participate in the contemporary social and political struggle of a community or a nation. Protest defines the public space and secures the democratic rights of the civilians. It exposes the flaws and imperfections in the system and stresses the governing bodies to amend those inadequacies. It happens in all societies and enables its citizens to fight for their

38 civil rights which include social, political, economic and cultural rights as well. Protest highlights the role of the society and its media to ensure the privileges of the protesters, voicing their resistance and demanding the authorities to ensure their constitutional rights without any kind of discrimination. It is undeniable that art occupies a central place in social activism. In all the ages, art has been an active media to engage people in crucial issues related to society and politics from the ancient wall writings to modern-day graffiti. It is widely accepted, that art intends to circulate social awareness and develops critical thinking in people, as one of the prime functions of art is to depict objective social criticism. Art has the potential to mobilise people and change their way of thinking which in turn can change the structure of the society.

The theatrical protest has the power to articulate the unarticulated, challenging the dominant discourse and publicising the democratic discourse. Theatre is an effective medium to uncover the hegemony of the ruling classes and to highlight state oppression and state exploitation. The theatrical protest is an ingenious practice, having the ability to involve the relegated sects of society in socio-political dissension. The demonstration of protest and resistance exhibits the potential of theatre as a powerful medium to promote social and political change. Protest Theatre is a social and political activity intended to carry out social and political reform. It is, therefore, never free of its socio-political milieu. Erika Fischer-Lichte rightly observes, “The fundamental theatrical situation, therefore, always symbolises the conditiohumana, regardless of its different culturally-historically determined forms” (2). As mentioned above, theatre can be used to serve the interest of the state as well as to resist this. It is has been successfully exploited as an institution of social criticism. Throughout the ages, theatre has been active to stage the social, political and cultural struggle of a community. Oppositional theatre questions the established order and encourages to retrieve the cultural identity of an individual or a community. It is committed to empower the powerless and the downtrodden factions of the society by motivating them to engage in the ongoing social and political struggle. Theatrical protest has often been associated with the revolutionary social and political movements resisting against the consumerist culture and propagating the subversive values and ideals. It reprimands the monopoly of the capitalist society and the gross socio-economic discrepancy. Protest Theatre is a performative act, giving expression

39 to the dissent of an underprivileged section of a society. This type of theatre tries to educate and instruct people in diverse social, political and cultural issues. It attempts to raise the consciousness of the people against any kind of discrimination and motivates them to transform their condition. Protest Theatre does not always propose action but at times means only to expose the prevailing social iniquities.

This is a widely accepted view that theatre is embedded within social and cultural activity of a community speaking about a number of social, political, and cultural issues. It proved very conducive to combat the ideological battle of a particular group, community or a nation. In every age, there have been theatre artists who articulated the discontent of the underprivileged section against the prevailing order and inspired social and political change. Throughout history, the theatrical space has been dexterously utilized to stage the discontentment of the people. Dramatists and playwrights from all the ages found dramatic art capable to organize a protest against the coercive and exploitative rule, ranging from the satiric comedies of Aristophanes to the most radical contemporary performances.

1.9 Chapter Division

The present study is proposed to be presented in six chapters. The first chapter “Introduction”, gives a brief overview of theatre. A short history on the origin and development of theatre is provided with an addendum of performance theory assessing the fundamental change it has prompted in the field of theatre. The chapter also provides a historical perspective on ‘Political and Protest Theatre’ and its various forms in order to enable the readers to understand the militant nature of Fo’s theatre followed by a succinct biographical sketch of the writer. In addition to provide important perspectives on theatre in general and on Dario Fo in particular it tries to define the key terms of the thesis like protest, politics and culture which are important components of Fo’s theatre. Apart from this, it discusses the aims and objectives of the research and identifies important research questions which are going to be explored in the course of the study. Since this study is based on translated works of Fo therefore, the researcher has discussed some of the problems of translation with reference to Fo.

The second chapter “Literature Review”, discusses the available pertinent literature to this thesis. It tries to find out the gap in the previous studies done on Fo to underscore the significance of this research.

40 Third chapter “Marginalised Conception and the Role of Hegemony: Understanding Gramsci’s Concept of Power”, Explores Gramsci’s concept of power to contextualise Fo’s theatre in the power struggle of the workers. Gramsci’s theory of cultural hegemony, his concern with the political education of the workers and his emphasis on the role of intellectuals has been a great source of inspiration to Fo who has developed his theatre on theoretical principles provided by him. Therefore, the researcher felt it necessary to dedicate a separate chapter on Gramsci’s political theories for a deeper understanding and appreciation of Fo’s works.

Chapter four, “Analysis of Fo’s Giullarate” offers a detailed study of select monologues of Dario Fo. The plays discussed here are Mistero Buffo, Obscene Fables, The Story of the Tiger and Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas. This is an attempt to show how he turns his monologues into the spectacles of public protest and resistance against the exploitative authorities. A Gramscian reading of the aforementioned plays is attempted in this chapter.

Chapter five, “Analysis of Fo’s Satirical Farces” provides a critical analysis of select political farces of Fo. The plays explored in this chapter are Archangels Don’t Play Pinball, Accidental Death of an Anarchist, Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay! and Trumpet and Raspberries. They are another major medium of theatrical protest and have been used a tool of socio-political and cultural intervention. They too are read from the Gramscian viewpoint.

The concluding chapter provides an outline of the findings extrapolated from the preceding chapters.

41 Works Cited

Adorno, Theodor W. The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture. Ed. JM Bernstein. London: Routledge, 1991. Print

Aponte, Mimi D. “From Italian Roots to American Relevance: The Remarkable Theatre of Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 32.4 (1989): 532-544. Project Muse. Web. 17 Nov 2016.

Arden, John. To Present the Pretence: Essays on the Theatre and its Public. London: Eyre Methuen. 1977. Print.

Arden, Heather. Fools’ Plays: A Study of Satire in the Sotie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. Print.

Aristotle. Politics. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. Oxford: Cosimo, Inc., 2008. Google Book Search. Web. 18 Feb 2017.

Aston, Elaine. An Introduction to Feminism and Theatre. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. Feminist Theatre Practice: A Handbook. London: Routledge, 1999. Print.

Aston, Elaine, and Geraldine Harris, eds. Feminist Futures?: Theatre, Performance, Theory. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Print.

Bakhtin, Mikhail. Rabelais and His World. Trans. Helene Iswolsky. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1984. Print.

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Balme, Christopher B. The Cambridge Introduction to Theatre Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008. Print.

Banham, Martin, et al. eds. The Cambridge Guide to Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Print.

Bassnett-McGuire, Susan. Translation Studies. London: Methuen, 1980. Print.

42 Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1967. Print.

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Bennett, Susan. Theatre Audiences: A Theory of Production and Reception. London: Routledge, 2009. Print.

Bennett, Tony. Culture, Ideology and Social Process. London: Batsford, 1992. Print.

---. Popular Culture and Social Relations. Buckingham: Open University Press, 1995. Print.

Bentley, Eric. “Political Theatre Reconsidered.” The Kenyon Review 23.1 (1961): 75 90. JSTOR. Web. 21 Sep 2017.

Boal, Augusto. Theatre ofthe Oppressed. Trans. Charles A., Maria-Odilia Leal McBride, and Emily Fryer. London: Pluto Press, 2008. Print.

Bowman, Paul, ed. Interrogating Cultural Studies: Theory, Politics, and Practice. London: Pluto Press, 2003. Print.

Brecht, Bertolt. Brecht on Theatre: The Development of an Aesthetic. Ed. and trans. John Willett. New York: Hill and Wang, 1964. Print.

Cairns, Christopher, ed. The Commedia dell’ Arte from Renaissance to Dario Fo. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen, 1989. Print.

Carlson, Marvin. Theatre: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014. Print.

Carroll, Linda L. Angelo Beolco (II Ruzante). Boston: Twayne, 1990. Print.

Case, Sue-Ellen. Feminism and Theatre. New York: Routledge, 2014. Print.

---, ed. Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre. Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1990. Print.

Chaney, David C. Cultural Change and Everyday Life. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2002. Print.

Colleran, Jeanne and Jenny S. Spencer, eds. Staging Resistance: Essays on Political Theatre. Ann Arbor: Michigan University Press, 1998. Print.

43 Collins, Jim. Uncommon Cultures: Popular Culture and Post-modernism. London: Routledge, 1989. Print.

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Dasgupta, Gautam. “Italian Notes: Strehler, Fo, and the Venice Biennale.” A Journal of Performance and Art 20.1 (1988): 26-37. JSTOR. Web. 5 Jul 2015.

Davis, R.G., and Ron Jenkins. “Friends of Fo.” The Drama Review 32.3 (1988): 16 19. JSTOR. Web. 20 Sep 2015.

Duchartre, Pierre L. The Italian Comedy. Trans. Randolph T. Weaver. New York: Dover, 1966. Print.

Elam, Keir. The Semiotics of Theatre and Drama. 2nd ed. London: Routledge. 2002. Print.

Esslin, Martin. “The Theatre of the Absurd”. The Tulane Drama Review. 4.4 (1960): 3 15. JSTOR. Web. 14 Apr 2017.

---. Absurd Drama. London: Penguin Books, 1984. Print.

---. The Field of Drama: How the Signs of Drama Create Meaning on Stage and Screen. London: Methuen Drama, 1987. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000.Print.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: Zanni and Giullare.” The Commedia dell’Arte from the Renaissance to Dario Fo. Ed. Christopher Cairns. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 1989. 315- 328. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent. Italy: Ledizioni, 2015. Print.

---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

44 ---. “Variations on a Theme: Respecting Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 41.1 (1998): 19 29. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Fischer-Lichte, Erika. History of European Drama and Theatre. Trans. Jo Riley. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Fiske John. Understanding Popular Culture.2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama, 1991. Print.

---. My First Seven Years (plus a Few More). Trans. Joseph Farrell. 1st US ed. New York: Thomas Dunne Books, 2006. Print.

Fo, Dario, and Franca Rame, eds. Theatre Workshops at Riverside Studios. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen, 1983. Print.

Foley, John M. Immanent Art: From Structure to Meaning in Traditional Oral Epic. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. Print.

---. The Singer of Tales in Performance. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1995. Print.

Foster, Hal, ed. Postmodern Culture. London: Pluto Press, 1985. Print.

Geertz, Clifford. The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays. New York: Basic Books, 1973. Print.

Gilman, Richard. The Making of Modern Drama. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1999. Print.

Goffman, Erving. The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh, 1956. Web. 07 Nov 2016.

Goorney, Howard, and Ewan MacColl, eds. Agit-prop to Theatre Workshop: Political Playscripts 1930-50. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1986. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Hall, Stuart. Cultural Studies 1983: A theoretical History. Eds. Jennifer D. Slack, and Lawrence Grossberg. Durham: Duke University Press, 2016. Print.

45 Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6th ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 2017. Print.

Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Innes, Christopher. Erwin Piscator’s Political Theatre: The Development of Modern German Drama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972. Print.

Jaffe-Berg E. “Forays into Grammelot: The Language of Nonsense.” Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 15.2 (2001): 3-16. Web. 17 Nov 2015.

Jenkins, Ron. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Artful Laughter. New York: Aperture Press. 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Kaufman, Jill Taft. “A TQP Interview: Tony Kushner on Theatre, Politics, and Culture.” Text and Performance Quarterly 24.1 (2004): 38-54. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Keefe, John, and Simon D. Murray, eds. Physical Theatres: A Critical Reader. London: Routledge, 2007. Print.

Kershaw, Baz. The Politics of Performance: Radical Theatre as Cultural Intervention. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Kirby, Michael. “On Political Theatre.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975): 129- 135. JSTOR. Web. 15 Oct 2016.

Lecoq, Jacques. Theatre of Movement and Gesture. Ed. David Bradby. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

McCarthy, Gerry. The Theatres of Moliere. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

McManus, Donald C. No Kidding! Clown as a Protagonist in the Twentieth Century Theatre. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 2003. Print.

46 McCaw, Dick. Bakhtin and Theatre: Dialogues with Stanislavsky, Meyerhold and Grotowski. Abingdon: Routledge, 2016. Print.

Mead, Margaret, and Rhoda Metraux. The Study of Culture at a Distance. Vol. 1. New York: Berghahn Books, 2000. Print.

Minogue, Kenneth R. Politics: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1995. Print.

Mitchell, Tony. Dario Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Moore, Palamidessi Christine. “Meeting Dario Fo.” Italian Americana 17.1 (1999): 5 7. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Moores, Shaun. Media and Everyday Life in Modern Society. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000. Print.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica 65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Piscator, Erwin. The Political Theatre. Trans. Hugh Rorrison. London: Eyre Methuen, 1980. Google Book Search. Web. 09 Sep 2016.

Plato. The Republic and Other Works. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Anchor Books, 1973. Google Book Search. Web. 05 Nov 2016.

Postlewait, Thomas. “The Idea of the “Political” in Our Histories of Theatre: Texts, Contexts, Periods, and Problems.” Contemporary Theatre Review 12.3 (2002): 9-33. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Rees, John. Essays on Historical Materialism. London: Bookmarks. 1998. Print.

Ricketts, Aidan. “Theatre of Protest: The Magnifying Effects of Theatre in Direct Action.” Journal of Australian Studies 30.89 (2006): 75-87. Web. 13 Oct 2016.

Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. Discourse on Political Economy: And, the Social Contract. Trans. Christopher Betts. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Print.

47 Rubin, Don, ed. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. Print.

Rudlin, John. Commedia dell’Arte: An Actor’s Handbook. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.

Ryan, Michael, Brett Ingram, and Hanna Musiol. Cultural Studies: A Practical Introduction. Chichester, West Sussex, U.K: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010. Print.

Scapolo, Andrea. “Dario Fo’s Use of Gramsci: Notes for a Case Study.” Italica 91.4 (2014):686-701. JSTOR. Web. 25 Apr 2017.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”.” Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Popular Performance. Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate”.” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 March

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000):26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

48 Shepherd-Barr, Kristen. Modern Drama: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016. Print.

Schechner, Richard. Performance theory. New York: Routledge, 1988. Print.

Schechter, Joel, ed. Popular Theatre: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. Satiric Impersonations: From Aristophanes to the Guerrilla Girls. Rev. ed. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994. Print.

---. Durov’s Pig: Clowns, Politics and Theatre. New York: Theatre Communication Group, 1985. Print.

Segal, Erich. The Death of Comedy. Mass: Harvard University Press, 2001. Print.

---. Roman Laughter: The Comedy of Plautus. 2nd ed. New York: The Oxford University Press, 1987. Print.

Shank, Theodore. “Political Theatre as Popular Entertainment: The San Fransico Mime Troupe.” The Drama Review 18.1 (1974):110-117. JSTOR. Web. 24 July 2017.

Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review 16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Soyinka, Wole. Foreword. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Ed. Don Rubin. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. 13. Print.

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Styan, JL. Modern Drama in Theory and Practice. 3 Vols. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. Print.

Sudhanva Deshpande, ed. Theatre of the Streets: The Jana Natya Manch Experience. New Delhi: Janam, 2007. Print.

49 Sundar, Pushpa. “Protest Through Theatre –the Indian Experience.” India International Centre Quarterly. 16.2 (1989): 123- 138. JSTOR. Web. 13 Oct

2016.

Taviano, Stefania. Staging Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Anglo-American Approaches to Political Theatre. England: Ashgate, 2005. Print.

Thomson, George. Aeschylus and Athens. London: Lawrence& Wishart, 1973. Print.

Thompson, James, and Richard Schechner. “Why “Social Theatre”?” The Drama Review 48.3 (2004): 11-16. JSTOR. Web. 31 Oct 2016.

Thompson, John B. Ideology and Modern Culture: Critical Social Theory in the Era of Mass Communication. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1990. Print.

Turner, Victor. From Ritual to Theatre: The Human Seriousness of Play. New York: PAJ Publications. 1982. Print.

---. The Anthropology of Performance. Rev. ed. New York: PAJ Publications. 1988. Print.

Valeri, Walter. “An Actor’s Theatre.” Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. Ed. Joseph Farrell and Antonio Scuderi. Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. 9-29. Print.

Vanden Heuvel, Michael. Performing Drama/Dramatizing Performance: Alternative Theatre and the Dramatic Text. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1991. Print.

Williams, Raymond. Culture and Society, 1780- 1950. New York: Doubleday Anchor Books. 1959. Web. 07 Dec 2016.

---. Marxism and Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977. Print.

---. Keywords: A Vocabulary of Culture and Society. Rev. ed. New York: Oxford University Press, 1983. Print.

---. Problems in Materialism and Culture: Selected Essays. 2nd Rev. ed. London: Verso, 1997. Print.

50 Wing, J.L. “The Iconicity of Absence: Dario Fo and the Radical Invisible.” Theatre Journal 45.3 (1993): 303-315. JSTOR. Web. 19 Apr 2016.

Zizek, Slavoj, ed. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

Zuber, Ortrun, ed. The Languages of Theatre: Problems in the Translation and Transposition of Drama. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1980. Print.

51 Chapter 2 Literature Review Chapter 2 Literature Review Chapter 2

Literature Review

A theatre, a literature, an artistic expression that does not speak for its own time has no relevance. Dario Fo (Nobel Lecture)

2.0 Introduction

The topic of the present research, ‘Celebrating Protest and Performing Resistance: Political and Cultural Constructs in Select Plays of Dario Fo’, involves a critical analysis of Dario Fo’s select plays exploring the elements of protest, resistance, politics, and culture, an ensemble of Fo’s theatrical credo. In order to understand these dimensions in Fo’s theatre the present chapter attempts a literature survey which is not confined only to Fo’s concept of theatre as a political and cultural medium of protest, but also gives a wider understanding of theatre as a political and cultural activity in the light of Gramsci’s theory of cultural hegemony.

Art is an umbrella term incorporating a wide range of human activities or artistic endeavours into its ambit which has diverse functions to play. Although, the conventional notion of art especially literature, is to provide aesthetic pleasure or to delight people, its social and didactic purpose cannot be denied. Realising the social utility of art, artists used it as a tool to improve social structure, to spread social awareness and to transform society as a whole. They do not imagine art divorced from life and society thus, support the aphorism, ‘art for society’s sake’. As Plekhanov expounds, “The belief in art for art’s sake arises and takes root wherever people engaged in art are hopelessly out of harmony with their social environment” (36). He affirms that art is inextricably linked to its social environment. According to Ruskin, “The art of any country is the exponent of its social and political virtues. The art, or general productive and formative energy, of any country, is an exact exponent of its ethical life” (8). This account of Ruskin reinforces the idea that art is a reflection of the socio-political milieu of the given society it emanates from. The objective of this argument is to demonstrate the social relevance of art and its active involvement in social and political struggles of the human race. The struggles of the inter-war and

52 post-war period, the Socialist Revolution as well as the agitational movements of the late sixties highly politicised art.

Theatre, considered to be the most public and social art form, has been effectively used as an instrument for social change. It is deeply rooted in the socio- political and cultural life of a society. Theatre existed in all the societies in one form or the other, resulting in a myriad of theatrical forms. The purpose of this variety of theatrical experiences was not just to amuse the audiences but also a reflection of different social issues and concerns, specific to a particular community and culture. From the very beginning, human existence has been an ongoing struggle for stability, power, meaning and identity and theatre has actively and loudly participated in this continuous struggle for survival. Theatre has been used as a tool for cultural and political dominance as well as an alternative and counter-cultural practice to challenge this sovereignty. The tradition of protest through theatre or theatrical protest goes hand in hand with the origin of theatre and theatrical performances. In every age there have been playwrights who expressed their feelings of discontent and disagreement with the status quo thus, came into direct conflict with the existing authority. They found it a potent medium to instil awareness in the masses by projecting the malpractices of the unjust social and political system and to inspire social change. Considering the efficacy of dramatic performances the authorities delineated Censorship Law which acted as a sentinel to supervise theatrical events. The dramatists were asked to submit the script of the play to the board before the performance. The board had the right to make changes in the script and to decide what should be performed and what should be avoided, resulting in the ban, imprisonment, and exile of the dramatists. In some extreme cases, they were even sentenced with corporal punishment.

Although there has been the convention of protest through theatre there was no established form of Protest Theatre. ‘The Political and Protest Theatre’ is a recent phenomenon. The World War II saw the proliferation of new social and political issues which attracted the attention of academicians, artists and social reformers who looked for novel ways to speak about these new problems. This was the case with drama as well. Theatre artists of the period explored new forms and techniques to deal with new subject matters. They opposed the Aristotelian aesthetics of drama and introduced new aesthetics of theatre to discuss current issues and to achieve

53 contemporary relevance. For instance, Bertolt Brecht’s ‘Epic Theatre’, Augusto Boal’s ‘Theatre of the Oppressed’, Jerzy Grotowski’s ‘Poor Theatre’, Samuel Beckett’s ‘Theatre of the Absurd’ and Antonin Artaud’s ‘Theatre of Cruelty’ are worth mentions. Theatre has been used to address the issues of religion, caste, class, race, gender, and other social and political discourses like culture, identity, nationalism, and colonialism, a wide array of subjects ranging from domestic problems to the issues of national and international interest.

The cataclysm of the post-War period profoundly affected the writings of the period and propelled the dramatists to take up the issue very seriously. Up till the nineteenth-century drama in the West closely observed the Greek dramaturgical structures. But the playwrights of the modern and postmodern period opposed the Aristotelian concept of theatre and developed new theories of theatre. There is a sense of opposition, alienation, and violation in their style. It was for the first time in the history of theatre that the audience was given due importance. Though the audience has been an integral part of the performance and will always remain so, but in the Aristotelian paradigm of theatre and drama, the spectator was transformed into a passive observer. He did not actively participate in the action of the play thus, was isolated from the mainstream action. However, the dramatists of the post-War period redefined the role of the spectator. Now, he is no more a detached observer who stands aloof from the action of the Paly rather vigorously participates in the performative events and contributes to the construction of meaning in the performance. Other post-war developments in the field of drama are; the breaking of the fourth wall, experimentation with the form and the content, emergence of new theatre theories and the authoritative role of the director. Shaw, Ibsen, Chekov, Strindberg, Zola, Artaud, Sartre, Martin Eslin, Beckett, Stanislavsky, Brecht, Grotowski, and Boal are the few names who made a distinctive contribution in changing the theatrical experiences in the modern and postmodern era and whose theories of drama opened up a new discourse in theatre. The explosion of new social and political issues in the twentieth century and the extensive demand of socio- political reform compelled the theatre artists to discover new techniques to accommodate new subjects as the old form was inefficient to address those new topics. The Student’s Movement, the Worker’s Movement, the Vietnam War, the Civil Rights Movement and the Black Power Movement influenced much of the

54 dramatic writings of the 1960s and the 1970s. The post-war period is recorded as the most turbulent period in world history and much of the literature of the period has been characterized by these social and political upheavals, with theatre being no exception. The theatre in the post-war period extensively contributes to the ongoing struggle for justice, equality, and liberty. One of the most common threads found in the writings of the age is the theme of protest. This has been the prime concern of theatre and gave birth to a new dramatic form, the Theatre of Protest. This new form of theatre has been very popular in the 1960s and 1970s and often partakes in the revolutionary and radical movements of the period. The term is often interchangeably used with Political Theatre.

This new form of theatre is used as an expression of the dissatisfaction of people with the contemporary socio-political structure of the society, the widespread inequality, injustice and the gross violation of people’s democratic rights by the hegemonic forces. Protest Theatre is primarily concerned with day to day issues and problems which require immediate attention to be fixed. It does not merely oppose the existing condition, expose the hypocrisy of the system, give voice to the grievances of the people and instil awareness in them but also aims at social and political change by encouraging them to action. It acquires a different meaning in different context. Even though Protest Theatre is used as a synonym of the Political Theatre, they should not be confused with each other because there is a slight difference between the two. Protest Theatre has a broader implication and never supports the regime while Political Theatre may oppose as well as support it.

Bertolt Brecht, Samuel Beckett, Wole Soyinka, Amiri Baraka, Tennessee Williams, Caryl Churchill, Sue-Ellen Case, Elaine Aston, Megan Terry, Mark Ravenhill, Dario Fo, Derek Walcott, Drew Hayden Taylor, George Ryga, Girish Karnad, Vijay Tendulkar, Utpal Dutt, Mahasweta Devi and Safdar Hashmi have been the major exponents of Theatre of Protest. Protest Theatre has often been accused as a Left-wing theatre but this allegation has no validity because this tradition dates back to the satirical comedies of Aristophanes even before the birth of Communism, projecting the struggle of the underprivileged section and protesting against their unjustified exploitation. Although earlier there was no well-defined category of Protest Theatre, the tradition of protest through theatre is centuries old.

55 The theatre of Dario Fo is inextricably linked to contemporary Italian politics and culture and enthusiastically engages with the local issues and problems. He is an aberration among contemporary political playwrights and a deviation from the norm who is not rigid to a particular technique or style but displays variety and flexibility in his art that distinguishes him from other playwrights whose works have been categorised as ‘Political Theatre’. He stands out as an eminent cultural icon, a distinguished actor, director and playwright renowned for his fidelity to illegitimate and popular modes of theatre. He used old forms to deal with new themes. Thematically his work is modern but structurally he is a traditionalist because of his allegiance to the theatrical system practiced by Giullare (medieval itinerant performer), Harlequin of the Commedia dell Arte, Ruzzante and Moliere. His work is a brilliant combination of mime, pantomime, farce, storytelling and political satire. He largely depends on physical actions to produce laughter in his plays because he believed in its capability to evoke critical thinking in the spectators. His theatre incorporates many elements from oral performance tradition, for instance, the art of improvisation, story-telling, use of dialect, jugglery, grotesque humour and other carnivalesque features. As, Antonio Scuderi notes, “Clowning, puppets, and the slapstick, visual gags and theatrical devices of variety theatre abound in Fo’s plays” (65). According to Robert Scanlan, “His work in the theatre, both as a brilliant improvisational raconteur and, more conventionally, as a comic playwright, has consistently followed the forms of the Fabulatori and cantastorie from whom he learned his craft” (98). At another place, Scanlan speaks, “This prodigiously talented comedian is indeed the Moliere of our time- or as Fo prefers to have it, the Ruzzante of the twentieth century” (99). Fo was honoured with Noble Prize in 1997 for his vibrant theatrical activism and for his relentless attempt to validate and to restore the culture and dignity of the downtrodden. He never misses an opportunity to ridicule the authorities (religious as well as the state). Tony Mitchell rightly points out, “Fo’s 1997 Nobel Prize was an acknowledgment that he has succeeded in his satirical fight for democracy against all forms of oppression in Italy and elsewhere in the world” (xxi). He has been the consistent performer who performed not only to amuse the audiences but there is a serious political note underlying his comic performances. Scanlan points out:

56 This self-styled jester –a man who is arguably the funniest performer of the second half of the twentieth century (if the first half is conceded to Charlie Chaplin) –has also been the most consistently political European playwright since Bertolt Brecht. (97)

The theories of popular culture, organic intellectual and hegemony propounded by the famous Italian Marxist thinker Antonio Gramsci determined to a greater extent the political and revolutionary structure of Fo’s plays. It was under his immense influence that Fo decided to recover people’s culture and their language which he supposed was stolen by the elite class and appropriated by them to suit their own purposes. He used theatre as a weapon to lampoon the power figures and to uphold the dignity of the underdogs. He is inarguably anti-establishment and representative of the working class. His antagonistic ideas made him the most notorious as well the most renowned person in contemporary Italy. His criticism of the power figures (political and religious) turned them hostile against him and his determination to fight the injustice and corruption earned him a wider audience which mainly constitutes of the working class. The theatrical career of Dario Fo has spanned over the period of fifty years, starting from the early sixties to the later part of the twentieth century. Throughout all these years Fo has been very active to concentrate on important issues like power, corruption, hypocrisy, injustice, inequality, history, politics religion and culture, a wide range of themes.

A considerable amount of critical works exist on Dario Fo and different scholars have approached him in a different manner. The survey undertaken in this chapter is supplemented with two range of materials; the critical books and the research article written on Fo and his theatre.

2.1 Secondary Materials on Dario Fo (Books)

Antonio Scuderi is an important critic of Dario Fo. He has produced some major critical texts as well as scholarly articles on him. His work, Dario Fo and Popular Performance (1998) lays emphasis on Fo’s undeterred commitment to European popular performance traditions. The present study traces the influences of Giullari, Fabulatori, puppetry, Harlequin and the figure of Zanni that were instrumental in the development of Fo’s theatrical praxis. It illustrates that how Dario Fo has adapted different modes and techniques of medieval theatre which were generally considered

57 as the second rate and elevated it “To the level of literary prestige and has helped in redefining the concept of “literature” to comprehend oral tradition and performance” (Scuderi 37). His obligation to oral performance traditions clarifies his position as the champion of the popular culture which in turn signifies his theatrical politics of popular versus official culture. Gramsci’s notion of revolutionizing the working class culture has been the guiding factor in the the formation of his militant and oppositional theatre. Fo argues that working-class culture has been robbed by the rich and was presented back to them as inferior in order to perpetuate the upper-class hegemony over the poor and the illiterate. Fo reiterates that it is the duty of the intellectuals to break the hegemony of the cultural superiority of the dominant class and to raise the consciousness of the working class by making them aware of their own culture and traditions. And his reworking of the popular performance traditions clearly defines the politics of his theatre.

Another significant work of Scuderi which may be considered the extension of his previous work is, Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination (2013). It provides useful insights into Fo’s poetics of theatre. He has provided folkloric and anthropological interpretations of Dario Fo’s theatre. He has discussed at length that how these folkloric, and carnivalesque features supply an interactive and interpretive framework for his theatre and establish him as the modern-day Giullare. He has explained that his agitational and militant theatre is not constituted only by everyday politics but is stimulated by the European carnival culture that makes him the most popular and widely performed playwright across the world. His emphasis is on three interrelated aspects which constitute his theatre. One is the interconnectedness of significant themes. Second is a fictional presentation of historical facts or representation of history. Third, his representation of social, political and historical issues is activated by the European carnival culture. Scuderi explains:

His theatre is a microcosm, based on a world according to Fo, defined by a struggle between popular and official cultures. This microcosm exists in a carnivalesque liminality, where world order is suspended, and he blurs the line between fact and fiction. (02)

The book explores the interrelationship of various techniques and methodologies borrowed by Fo from the oral traditions to deal with complex issues of politics, history, and culture.

58 David L. Hirst’s Dario Fo and Franca Rame (1989) analyses some of the major texts of Fo and Rame including the satirical farces and the monologues. While his satirical farces give insights into specific political events, his Giullarate are steeped in history and tradition. The purpose of his monologues is to desecrate the official history and to present it from people’s point of view. The book traces the relevance of their theatre in the social and political context of contemporary Italy. It also takes into consideration the nuances of translation and adaptation of their works into English. He argues that it is difficult to adapt and translate their works into English because of their diverse context, multiple viewpoints, immediacy, language and ever-evolving text. Hirst does not place him into the category of universal writer, he says, “Fo’s dramas were inspired by and reflect very specific events and issues, divorced from which they become empty essays in style: he is the opposite of a universal writer” (30-31).

Dario Fo: People’s Court Jester (1999) by Tony Mitchell is the first full- length study of Dario Fo and his theatrical activism. It offers a detailed chronological account of Fo and Rame’s turbulent theatrical and political life starting from their brief stint as television actors, their revolutionary period of the sixties and seventies to Fo being awarded the Noble Prize. It is not only confined to the biographical chronicling of events but also informs about various techniques Fo incorporates in his drama, his political dynamism of the past fifty years and his yearning to revive the traditions of popular theatre which has been so far the trademark of Fovian theatre. His reproduction of the popular irreverent comedies has been the trendsetter of a new European comic tradition. He used his farcical and iconoclastic comedies as a tool to oppose all kinds of oppression and exploitation. It also gives a chronology of his works and highlights the problems of translating and adapting Fo for the English audiences. Mitchell dismisses any approach to analyse their writings in the light of modern or postmodern theories that according to him will be of little or no help to comprehend them.

Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution (2001) by Joseph Farrell is yet another attempt at offering the biography of Dario Fo and Franca Rame. It gives the full account of Fo and Rame’s involvement in theatre and politics. It tells about their achievements in theatre which have been a tour de force in Italy in the nineteen sixties and seventies and the motivation behind their active participation in

59 the socio-political campaign of the period. He has given justifications for their indomitable yearning to draw extensively from popular performance tradition and to rework them in a modern context in order to develop their unique and powerful Political Theatre. Apart from sketching the theatrical careers of Fo and Rame Farrell has also tried to explain the political instability of the post-war Italy which had formed the basis of their revolutionary theatre closely tied to the headlines of the day. He further elaborates that the revolution they preached has nothing to do with bloodshed but dissent against injustice, corruption and the man’s inhumanity to man.

Tom Behan’s Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre (2000) is a political biography of Fo exemplifying his approach to contemporary Italian politics. Albeit, Fo is known for his progressive and Left Wing ideology he has never been a cardholder of the party. His popularity chiefly rests on his allegiance with the working class struggle which is the major thrust of his agitational theatre and his political outlook. The main motto of his theatrical praxis is to give voice to the subalterns and to retrieve their culture. Behan has analysed the three most important plays of Fo which have a strong political base and define his position as a political playwright. Though they may differ in their political content they are a response to the prevailing political climate in Italy. Hirst rightly observes, “Fo has always been the most sensitive barometer of the political climate in his country, a shrewd critic perfectly attuned to the issues of the day” (160). His theatre is a fine balance between art and politics. He used theatre as a vehicle for the expression of his political ideas and his comment on the Italian bureaucracy and consumerist culture.

Dario Fo: Stage, Text and Tradition (2000), edited by Antonio Scuderi and Joseph Farrell is a collection of eleven scholarly articles, examining various aspects of Fo’s theatre that help to identify and establish the poetics of his theatre. While some of the articles focus on the acting skills of Fo, central to his particular brand of improvised theatre others trace the ingenuity of his theatre traceable to the rich oral performance traditions. This is actually an effort to synthesize the revolutionary views of Fo with his outmoded theatrical praxis which Valeri calls, “Dialectics of opposites” (19). “His work involves a dialectic between the past and the present. In theatrical practice, in his poetics, Fo is the reverse of an iconoclast” (Scuderi, Farrell 10).

60 The first article of the book by Walter Valeri stressed the actor-based approach of Fo’s theatre which is linked to the Italian tradition of an actor’s theatre, going a long way back to Plautus. This great tradition of an actor’s theatre is continued with the sixteenth-century actor-playwright Ruzzante to the twentieth-century masters of the Italian stage Eduardo De Filippo and Dario Fo. Dario Fo is not merely an author, he is an actor, storyteller, director and producer who remains at the centre of the performance controlling all the other events associated with it. He prefers performance over text allowing the audience to participate in the performative events and changes it according to the audience’s responses that is why his performance is in continuous process evolving with each performance. He does not identify himself with the character he is playing by interrupting and digressing in the middle of the performance assuming a social function to represent the outside reality.

The second article by Ron Jenkins renders his experiences as a translator and interpreter of Fo. He points out that translating Fo is in itself an act of performance because of the language, gesture, precision, fluidity and rhythmic structure of his performance. He also claims that it is pointless to expect that nothing will be lost or changed while translating Fo. He states, “Translating Fo’s plays is all a question of balance, of equilibrium, and dynamics” (38).

The third article by Antonio Scuderi places Fo in the great Italian tradition of popular theatre which provided him not only with the contextual framework but also with important dramatic techniques and modes of expression. In this article, he has focused on two significant elements of medieval Italian comic tradition which are sustained by Fo in the twentieth century. They are the Saturnalian spirit of the Palliata comedies and the performance tradition of Giullare which have been a decisive influence on Fo’s theatre.

The fourth article of this series by Costantino Maeder is an analysis of Fo’s famous Giullarata Mistero Buffo. He reveals that though apparently a finished text, it remains elusive and controversial both in form and content. Different versions of the text and its multi-layered structure, for instance, the historical frame, nullification of individual and time, manipulation of facts and the father/son dichotomy makes it a more complex and elevates it to the level of the literary text.

The fifth essay by Joseph Farrell traces the commonality between Fo and Ruzzante (Angelo Beolco), the Renaissance Italian actor-author named after the

61 famous character he created. He has been a powerful influence on Fo and the development of his theatre. His satirical farces, the peasant origin of his characters and his use of dialect have been an inspiration to Fo profoundly affecting his theatrical poetics. In addition to other influences, he served as a model for Fo who is indebted to him for the technical virtuosity he borrowed from him and which he paid off by admiring him in his noble acceptance speech.

Next article of Tony Mitchell gives a prevue of Fo’s unnoticed accomplishment of songwriting, written for his plays as well as individual compositions. Like the subject of his plays, the subject of his early songs is the working class people sharing the same grotesque and carnivalesque characteristics of his comedies, his commiseration with the oppressed and his criticism of the bourgeois morality and authority.

Bent Holm’s article is an attempt to review Fo’s “bourgeois period” which is generally ignored. He argues that same kind of themes and patterns can be found in his earlier productions that has the capacity as he says, “to transcend categories of bourgeois or political” (141).

Jennifer Lorch’s article compares different versions of English translations and performances of Accidental Death of Anarchist and its reception by the English audiences. Lorch concludes that it is not possible to create a faithful English version of this play in translation or performance whether in England or in the United States because of the wide gulf between the political climates of the two counties.

The following article by Sharon Wood on Franca Rame is an acknowledgment of her distinctive contribution to theatrical and politics. Wood suggests that Rame’s zealous support for women’s cause especially their sexual and economic liberation has resulted in several plays and monologues, including the famous All Bed, Board, and Church, which has made her a feminist icon. But her feminism is not the radical feminism rather shaped by her own personal belief. She believes that monogamous heterosexuality is the major source of women’s happiness.

Paolo Puppa assesses the significance of Fo in Italian theatre. Puppa considers that his stature as a “great actor” and “popular entertainer” is the result of his combining together various traditions that makes him unique and one of the favourites

62 of theatre. Therefore, for a deeper understanding of Fo, the reader has to locate those diverse traditions which make his art richer and durable.

Finally, Farrell has attempted to reconcile between his poetics and politics. He contends that his poetics is sufficient to earn him a place in theatre history even though the performer does not exist anymore. He argues that Fo’s theatre is primarily the “theatre of situation” and his skill in contriving situations leaves a lasting imprint on the spectators and the readers.

Dario Fo’s The Tricks of the Trade also known as The Actor’s Mini-Manual (1991), is a record of his dramatic experiences and skills that he has learned during his professional career. It is not merely a manifestation of his art and craft but a statement of his own theatrical experiences and techniques he admired and employed in his work. This mini-manual is a collection of discussions, workshops, lectures and seminars which later were rendered in a book form and which he tried to communicate to his disciples. Distributed into six sections, the book is a reflection of his views on the art of performance, tracing the role and history of clown, masks, puppets, and the use of grammelot. The book also involves the discussion of his plays and their subsequent failure when performed outside Italy. In the last chapter, the discussion is turned over to Franca Rame who shares her experiences as an actress and collaborator of Dario Fo. She records her valuable comments on Fo’s work and the association between women and clowns.

Stefania Taviano in Staging Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Anglo-American Approaches to Political Theatre (2005) focuses on the translation and stage production of Fo and Rame’s plays in the United States and the and their reception by the audiences of both countries. Taviano has emphasized that the translation and consumption of any theatrical text especially in the case of Political Theatre is largely influenced by the social, political, cultural and dramatic traditions of the receiving society. She has further explained that there is no proposed model or prescribed set of rules justifiable for translating and adapting the Political Theatre of Fo and Rame to foreign audiences. Rather, their work is compliant with the patterns and traditions peculiar to the target society. As she writes in her introduction to the book:

Given that way in which political theatre is translated and received depends on the cultural, socio-political, and theatrical make-up of the target society, there

63 are no general patterns that are valid for the translation and staging of Fo and Rame’s political theatre in any culture. Their work is instead subject to specific strategies and traditions, which are the product of the cultural and theatrical systems of the receiving societies and of the interaction between the later and foreign cultures. (01)

She also takes into consideration the complex nature of Political Theatre and the events and activities which constitute it before analysing the political nature of Fo and Rame’s theatre. She argues that we need to look into two different perspectives while transferring Political Theatre from one culture to another culture, for example, the meaning and the role of Political Theatre in the source culture and its significance in the target culture. She highlights problems relating to transfer Fo and Rame’s theatre outside Italy. She mentions that their theatre is responsive to immediate and specific socio-political circumstances furthermore, it derives from the classical theatre traditions and the Commedia dell’Arte. This mixture of art and politics, farcical exuberance and the seriousness of purpose makes their theatre very difficult to transpose. The major problem directors generally face while adapting Fo and Rame is maintaining the equilibrium between farce and the political credo of their theatre. The selection of only one aspect will make their work less effective. She gives ample of examples when an attempt to transmit them resulted in a failure. Instead of a detailed analysis of the problematical issues concerned with Anglicisation and Americanisation of Fo and Rame, the book opens dialogue for further explorations of the politics of transferring Political Theatre across cultures.

Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent (2015) by Joseph Farrell is an addendum to his previous biographical work Dario and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution (2001). Farrell resumes where he had left and his recent work extends over a short period of time from 1997 to 2015. He has made an effort to examine not only the theatrical credentials of Dario Fo and Franca Rame but also their political involvement, the social and environmental issues they endorsed as well as his paintings and his criticism of the greatest Italian artists. Farrell has acknowledged their spirit to carry on their work and to be a part of different social and political campaigns with the same vigour and valour even at the age when most of the people retire to a life of comfort and ease. But the advancing age of the couple does not affect their performance, diminish their curiosity and keenness, debilitate their imaginative

64 power and whose passion for life seems unexhausted. Fo steadfastly believed in the maxim that “actors die on stage”. His substantial contribution to theatre, politics, history, society, art, and culture cannot be ignored. There is no sign of a decrease in his interest or energy at any phase of life.

2.2 Secondary Materials on Dario Fo (Research Articles)

In addition to these critical books, plenty of erudite articles can be found on Dario Fo and his craft. They are valuable additions to the study of Fo and his theatrical ingenuity. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class” (1998) of Domenico Maceri represents Dario Fo as the champion of the working class people and their culture. He has examined two important plays of this controversial playwright, Accidental Death of an Anarchist and Mistero Buffo. These two plays of Fo are the clear manifestation of his irrepressible desire to recover people’s culture and their language. Fo believes that the lives of the poor people are controlled by the rich not only by the means of power but also through knowledge and religion. And it is the responsibility of the intellectuals to make them aware of the oppressed condition they are trapped into so that they can take necessary measures to amend and improve their situation. Inspired by the figure of Giullare (medieval strolling Player) who served as the spokesperson of the subjugated Fo used his theatre to represent the struggle of the proletariat against the bourgeoisie. To uphold the dignity of the downtrodden becomes the modus operandi of his theatre. In the words of Maceri, “Fo’s Giullare serves the people, entertains them, but especially uses satire to show them their condition and spur them to action” (11).

Robert Scanlan’s “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King!” (1998), explores Dario Fo’s versatility as a theatre artist. This particular article focuses on Fo’s skill of appropriation of the popular folk-forms as the subversive mechanism of his politically committed theatre which culminated in his winning of the 1997 Noble Prize. Scanlan also refers to the Italian Marxist thinker Antonio Gramsci, sixteen-century Ruzzante and the medieval Joculator who have been the greatest influence on Fo. “Dario Fo seems to have been born with an irrepressible instinct to ridicule anyone he caught in the act of “lording it over” anyone else” (Scanlan 99).

65 Antonio Scuderi has studied Fo from an anthropological point of view. His, “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s Giullarate” (2004), stresses upon carnivalesque principles integrated by Fo in his theatre. Scuderi has made a distinction between his satirical farce and the Giullarate (the one-man show). But here his centre of attention is Giullarate which were inspired by the strolling players of the Middle Ages. His Giullarate is based on the principles he has borrowed from the oral performance traditions. One of them is the principle of Saturnalia, the fertility rite in the honour of Saturn (God of agriculture) which is an important part of the Italian folk tradition and the European carnivalesque where everything is turned upside down and every rule is reversed by the grotesque figure known as the Lord of the Misrule, incarnation of the earth’s generative powers. The characters of Zanni, Arlecchino and Pulcinella of the Commedia dell’Arte are the embodiment of these primordial masked figures and their subversive and grotesque qualities. Fo’s purpose to embody these characters and their subversive and grotesque humour in his Giullarate is an important part of his mission to endorse the popular culture and to scourge the authority.

“The Anthropology of Dario Fo: An Interdisciplinary Approach” (2015) by Scuderi is an examination of the anthropological and folkloric roots of Fo’s theatre highlighting the significant contribution they have made in the evolution of Fo’s Left ideology and the development of his Popular Protest Theatre which of course is a reflection of his Marxist inclination. The close affinity between anthropology and Marxism because of their treatment of the subjects of the same interest that is the socio-cultural evolution of a community forms the ideological basis of Fo’s theatre. Besides, exploring some of the major anthropological and folkloric themes Scuderi has also exposed the constructive influences of Toschi, Levi-Strauss and Gramsci fundamental to his concept of theatre as an instrument of social change.

“Unmasking the Holy Jester Dario Fo” (2003), is a further attempt by Scuderi to study Fo with special reference to his Giullarate, one of his preferred theatrical medium modelled on oral performance traditions. He elucidates that among several of Fo’s themes, the representation of history is of major concern because it is an integral part of Fo’s mission to revive the popular culture which serves as the subversive mechanism of his theatre. He presents fact with good doses of fiction but with

66 reference to some authentic source generally mentioned in the Prologues of his plays which constitute the interpretive frame of a Fovian performance.

In “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context” (2000), Scuderi has discussed certain interpretive codes which transmit meaning in Fo’s theatre, define his frame and constitute the poetics of his theatre. And he does this partly by repeating certain themes in his prologues, plays, interviews, and workshops. One recurring theme in his works is subversion of the official history and its representation from a proletarian perspective. The reason behind this is the exaltation of the working class and their culture. Many themes that occur in his plays are; the abuse of power, official versus the popular culture, the hegemony of the rich, subservient position of the poor and hypocrisy of the religious authorities. The repetition of these themes in different contexts forms the interpretive code of Fo’s performances.

“Dario Fo Explains: An Interview” (1978) is an excerpt from an interview with Fo authored by Luigi Ballerini, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. It tells about the formative influences of the mixed elements of Commedia dell’Arte, Fabulatori, Giullari, puppet theatre, action or situation preceding the text, use of grammelot, the audience and the ever-evolving and immediate nature of the text which form the basis of Fovian theatre. It also informs about Fo’s turbulent theatrical career, his association with bourgeois theatre and his ideological battle with the Italian authorities.

In another example, “A Short Interview with Dario Fo” (1986-87) by Anders Stephanson, Daniela Salvioni, the theatrics of Dario Fo are debated. It throws light on the contentious issues of culture and politics treated by Fo which forms the dialectics of his theatre. By culture, Fo does not only mean the way of life what actually he means by culture is knowledge and a class consciousness. It is this cultural politics which drove Fo to develop his popular theatre.

“From Italian Roots to American Relevance: The Remarkable Theatre of Dario Fo” (1989) by Mimi D’Aponte reviews the impact of Fo on American theatre and assesses the relevance of his theatre in the American context. Despite, being denied entry in America in 1983, Fo enjoyed great popularity there and enough space has been given to his performances on the American stage. He exerts a considerable

67 amount of influence on American repertories in terms of acting, playwriting, and the development of a new Political Theatre.

The article also informs about the performance style of Fo, his on-stage persona and the rapport he establishes with his fellow performers and his audiences. They are an inseparable part of his theatre and equally contribute to the production.

“The Throw-away Theatre of Dario Fo” (1975) by Suzanne Cowan focuses on the nature and scope of Fo’s theatre and its association with the contemporary Italian politics and agitational movements. Cowan has tried to make a distinction between the Agit-prop theatre, Guerrilla street theatre and the militant theatre of Dario Fo. Although the political radicalisation in Italy in the sixties motivated Fo to tap into explicit political content, his theatre is rooted in the popular performance traditions of the Middle Ages that gives him more freedom and flexibility.

In this article, “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown” (1986) Ron Jenkins opposed the idea of picturing Fo merely a political clown rather explores the artistic concerns of this politically committed theatre giant. Jenkins does not altogether refuse the political dimension of his plays but denies the single-minded representation of Fo as a political playwright. He asserts that his theatre is politically relevant but linked to political problems are the creative subtleties, i.e. the actor/audience relationship, deliberate use of local dialects, improvisation, the immediacy of performance, changing perspectives and gags which he says are generally lost by the translators and directors. He effortlessly combines art and politics under the rubric of effervescent comedy that makes him the modern clown. “Fo’s performance is an allegory of rebellion camouflaged behind a mask of crude buffoonery. The politics are clear, but they never overwhelm the piece’s exquisite slapstick poetics” (Jenkins 173).

The article, “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution” (1972) by A. Richard Sogliuzzo traces the root of Fo’s theatre to the medieval jesters somewhere between the tenth and twelfth centuries who entertained people by their skits and gags on the one hand and provoked them against feudal exploitation on the other hand. Fo’s theatre is a remarkable blend of mime, circus clowning, visual gags, acrobatics, songs, dances, and puppetry. This is all used not only for comic purposes but as a subversive mechanism, part of Fo’s conviction for proletarian revolution. Commenting on Fo’s use of puppets Sogliuzzo says that he has used them with

68 prospects for wide-ranging satire on Italian establishments. His best puppet play is Grand Pantomime with Banners and Small and Medium Size Puppets (1969). These puppets symbolize all forms of political oppression. Yet in another example, Death and Resurrection of a Puppet, the puppets of Fascism and Bolshevism are represented on stage. Sogliuzzo utters:

In Fo’s theatre, the medium is undoubtedly the message: a proletarian revolution to be accomplished by utilizing theatrical traditions born of the people, such as the feudal jester, the circus, the carnival, the music hall revue, and commedia dell’arte. (77)

“Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter” (1995) by Joseph Farrell is an investigation of the possible link between Fo’s early farces and the French farce including the new black farce of Ionesco and Beckett which received new connotations in the 1950s, and the Boulevard farce associated with Feydeau. He has made a distinction between the absurd in farce and the existential absurd. He states:

The absurd in farce, which is a momentary suspension of order, is not synonymous with the existential Absurd which indicates an ontological absence of all order. The distinction is comparable to that which exists in crime and anarchy, or between blasphemy and atheism; the first is an assault on a code, while the second is a denial of the code. (Farrell 312)

One fundamental difference identified by Farrell between Fo, Ionesco, and Beckett is the plot. For Beckett and Ionesco plot is secondary but it remains central to Fo. Moreover, in Ionesco and Beckett speech has sovereignty over action, character, and situation. “On a purely theatrical level, the principal difference between Fo and Ionesco lies in the primacy of situation in Fo’s theatre as against the centrality of language in Ionesco’s. (Farrell 317). Absurd projects a world that is chaotic and nonsensical while Fo’s drama is developed within a social and political framework and his world is material. These remarks by Farrell give a clearer picture of Fo, Feydeau, and Ionesco.

Feydeau, on the surface at any rate, laughed contentedly at imperfections in a world that was the best of all possible worlds, Ionesco jeered at a Absurd world that would never be amenable to improvement, while Fo, in guffawing at absurdities that were man-made, invited action to eliminate them. (Farrell 321)

69 Pina Piccolo’s article “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed” (1988), is an exploration of the dialogic structures which Fo uses to produce knowledge. There are two preferred modes of Fo’s performance, one is his ‘Satirical Farces’ and the second is his ‘Giullarate’. He uses them to convey different types of knowledge. While the former is used to address specific political issues conveying counter-information about them, the latter is employed to produce a more general and universal type of knowledge like, the dichotomy between the oppressor and the oppressed, dominant and the subordinate and poor and the rich. Indebted to Gramsci’s theory of cultural hegemony Fo projects himself as the messiah of the working class. Creation of a proletarian counterculture is the underlying idea of Fo’s theatre which he believed was robbed and stripped of its dignity by the dominant class and he strives to revive them.

Farrell’s “Variations on Theme: Respecting Dario Fo”(1998), highlights some of the major problems of translating Fo. He starts his discussion with the definition of a good translator. He says:

A translator is conventionally expected to content himself with a condition of self-effacing invisibility, which surpasses anything even Victorian parents once imposed on their off-springs. The good translator should be neither seen nor heard. He should fade into the background, and should expect that if his presence is noted, it is as a prelude to some censure or reproach. A translator will receive attention only when responsible for some gaffe, transgression or solecism which will require discussion and correction at a later date, once the guests have withdrawn. (Farrell 19)

The contention of Farrell is that in Fo’s case this inconspicuousness of the translator is unfeasible. This is because of the controversial nature of his performances. For instance, the continuous modification of the script, his insistence on performance rather than text, his use of dialect which is often characterised with vulgarity and obscenity, combination of farce and political satire as well as of laughter and ire which are difficult to synthesize. Farrell emphasizes that conventional translation techniques will not suffice in translating Fo but the translators have to look beyond if they have to make an impact outside Italy. He recommends translation adaptation technique to translate Fo.

70 2.3 Summing Up

Thus, the literature survey conducted in this chapter foregrounds theatre as the most artistic form of social communication which has multifaceted dimensions from educating and instructing people to further social change. It clearly defines Fo’s revolutionary politics who used theatre as a potent weapon to combat the oppressive system and to bring to fore the working class struggle for a classless society as well informs us of his prodigiously rich poetics. Unlike Pirandello, his Italian counterpart, he does not present an illusion of reality but his theatre is deeply steeped in the contemporary events and incidents, satire and farce remain his main vehicle to present contemporary realities and to ridicule the power holders. He works in the tradition of medieval Giullare, the Harlequin of the Commedia dell’Arte and the sixteenth- century Ruzzante that makes him unique from other dramatists of the period. He is a traditionalist in his approach and revolutionary in his style. These critical books and articles have analysed Fo from various perspectives giving useful insights into his writings. One thing is clear from the above survey that his work presents a great fusion of art and politics. Politics is inextricably linked to his theatre and constitutes one of the major themes of his plays. Among other themes protest, resistance, history, and culture are of immense importance and will form the main argument of this thesis.

71 Works Cited

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Davis. R.G., and Ron Jenkins. “Friends of Fo.” The Drama Review 32.3 (1988): 16 19. JSTOR. Web. 20 Sep 2015.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent. Italy: Ledizioni, 2015. Print.

---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

---. “Variations on a Theme: Respecting Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 41.1 (1998): 19 29. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Farrell, Joseph and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama, 1991. Print.

---. “Against Jesters Who Defame and Insult”. Nobel Lecture. Nobel e-Museum. 7 December 1997. Web. 17 May 2016.

Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Jenkins, Ron. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

72 Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

Mitchell, Tony. Dario Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Moore, Palamidessi Christine. “Meeting Dario Fo.” Italian Americana 17.1 (1999): 5 7. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Plekhanov, GV. Art and Social Life. Trans. A. Fineberg. Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1957. Print.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica 65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Ruskin, John. Lectures on Art: Delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870. New York: John Wiley & Son, 1870. Web. 13 Jun 2016.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”.” Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Popular Performance. Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate”.” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 Mach

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000):26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

73 ---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review 16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Taviano, Stefania. Staging Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Anglo-American Approaches to Political Theatre. England: Ashgate, 2005. Print.

74 Chapter 3 Marginalised Conception and the Role of Hegemony: Understanding Gramsci’s Concept of Power Chapter 3

Marginalised Conception and the Role of Hegemony: Understanding Gramsci’s Concept of Power

The search for the substance of history, the identification of that substance in the system and the relations of production and exchange, leads one to discover how human society is split into two classes. The class which owns the instruments of production already necessarily knows itself, it has consciousness, albeit confused and fragmentary, of its power and its mission. It has individual ends and it attains them through its capacity to organize, coldly, objectively, without worrying whether its road is paved with bodies reduced by hunger or corpses on battlefields. (David Forgacs 38)

3.0 Introduction

This chapter undertakes to discuss the political theories of Gramsci which are seen as a deviation from the traditional Marxist approach and were fundamental to the expansion of the modern concept of power. There is no denying the fact that others have not talked about power. Theorists like Michel Foucault, Louis Althusser, Max Weber, Robert Dahl, Peter Bachrach and Morton Baratz, Steven Lukes, Anthony Giddens, John Gaventa and Stewart Clegg have added to the discussion of power. But this study primarily engages with Gramsci’s concept of power implicit in his political and cultural theories which are the ideological essence of Fo’s theatre as well as his artistic expression.

The social and political theories evoked by Gramsci gave new dimensions to class struggle as well as new interpretations of Marxist literary criticism in examining the power relations. They have been colossal in organizing anti-capitalist and anti- democratic resistance and were harnessed by political activists and artists as a challenge to social, political and cultural status quo. Theoretical elaborations of Gramsci are confined not only to Italian context but to wider political developments across Europe and other non-European countries during the last century and in the contemporary period. “As a militant socialist and leader of the Communist Party, Gramsci contributed tremendously to the struggles and development of the Italian and international proletarian movement” (Santucci 39). The above statement of Santucci establishes Gramsci as a political thinker and a political leader who has contributed

75 significantly to proletarian struggle, intellectually and practically at home and abroad. Diverse application of his work to history, philosophy, politics, literature, literary criticism, and theatre broadened its spectrum and transcended him of any ‘ism’. In his introduction to Forgacs’ edition Hobsbawm mentions:

He has survived the political conjectures which first gave him international prominence. He has survived the European communist movement itself. He has demonstrated his independence of the fluctuations of ideological fashion. Who now expects another vogue for Althusser, any more than for Spengler? He has survived the enclosure in academic ghettos which looks like being the fate of so many other thinkers of ‘western marxism’. He has even avoided becoming an ‘ism’. (13)

Gramsci’s centrality to the world intellectual scene is indebted to Palmiro Togliatti who preserved and published his writings. To understand the trajectory of Gramsci’s political thoughts, it is required to re-map the political scenario of Italy and Europe during the last century which contributed greatly to his political and ideological formation.

3.1 Formation of Gramsci’s Political Thoughts

Before unification, Italy was an assortment of provinces shared between local monarchs and outside forces. As a result of this provincial division, some chunks of the country progressed while the majority of the population lived in the impoverished state. Discontented with their insignificant subsistence a group of middle-class and upper-middle-class radicals revolted against the sovereignty of these self-styled rulers, campaigning for the fusion of autonomous estates into an independent democratic nation. This uprising for unification is collectively known as the Risorgimento (the Resurgence). However, Forlenza and Thomassen see it form a broader perspective.

In political terms, the Risorgimento was the process of independence and the unification of Italian nation between 1848 and 1860. However, in a more cultural perspective, the Risorgimento was a much broader nineteenth-century movement of liberation that culminated in the establishment of the kingdom of Italy in 1861. The Risorgimento was also an ideological and literary movement that helped arouse the national consciousness of Italians, leading to a series of political events that freed the Italian states from foreign domination

76 and united them politically. Since then, the Risorgimento has attained the status of national myth. (291)

The ‘right-wing’ Moderates, led by the liberal Count Camillo Cavour, and the ‘Left Wing’ Action Party, led initially by Giuseppe Mazzini and later by Giuseppe Garibaldi, were the two major political parties who played significant role in directing the course of Risorgimento and the formal declaration of Italian unification in 1861. After Italy was declared a parliamentary democracy, the two parties worked in collaboration. The period of Left-Right coalition post-unification till 1920 is generally known as the Trasformismo (transformation). This is the phase Gramsci was born into, in 1891.

Over a period of time, the Moderate had successfully transformed itself into a dominant political party of Italy largely dependent on intellectual leadership, representing a specific class of industrialists and estate owners. While, the inconsistent policies of Action Party such as, land reform, hostility to Church and its inability to connect to any particular class particularly, the peasant class whose interest it was supposed to serve, turned it into a peripheral party working under the thumb of the Moderates. Despite Giollitti’s progressive reforms, the gap between South and North widened. While North became the modern industrial capital of Italy with Fiat Company established and the Bank of Italy formed, South was contingent to an agrarian economy. This question of South and North becomes the major concern of Gramsci in his Prison Notebooks. P.S.I. (Italian Socialist Party), continued to criticise the government through its party newspaper Avanti for its failure to bridge the gap between the two regions.

The impending War in 1914 created a situation of uncertainty whether Italy should intervene in it or not. While the Right was pro-intervention taking it as an opportunity to reclaim the lost territory from Austria, the Left was divided into ‘non- interventionist faction’ and ‘interventionist faction’. The interventionists triumphed and Italy entered the war on the side of the allied forces. Although, Italy made territorial gains these could not compensate for the loss it suffered and the socio- political and economic crisis that followed the war. This political and economic instability and the failed leadership of the Left and the Right gave way to a new militant government led by Mussolini which by 1922 had established itself as a

77 dominant political force in Italy eliminating all opposition parties and came to be known as the National Fascist Party (PNF).

The success of the October Revolution (Russian Revolution) in 1917 had a sweeping influence on Italian politics and society. The two years after the War was seen as the strong probability for socialist revolution in Italy. Gramsci was the main theorist and propagandist of seeking the Leninist example in Italy. He expounded his views on the current political events in the socialist journals, Il Grido del Popolo, Avanti, and later L’ Ordine Nuovo (The New Order), trying to explore the possibility of a working-class revolution in Italy inspired by Russian Revolution. These journals have been the ideological tool of the working class struggle. The Italian workers provoked by the prospect of installing a Soviet model of revolution in Italy planned their own insurgencies. But this uprising of the workers was suppressed instantly in absence of organisational effort and effective leadership either from the PSI or the Italian trade union association. The workers who had trusted upon its leadership felt betrayed over the waning possibility of revolution. This was far a greater loss for the Left as it lost its working-class base due to its lack of coordination. The inability of PSI to provide an institutional basis for proletarian revolution led to its disintegration and the formation of Italian Communist Party (CPI) in 1921 under the leadership of Amadeo Bordiga with an aim to provide an organisational basis to the proletariat struggle which was still vague and patchy in Italy. Gramsci too was one of the advocates of the renewal of Socialist Party and creation of an independent Italian Communist Party.

The existence of a cohesive and strongly disciplined Communist Party which, through its factory, trade-union and co-operative nuclei, co-ordinates and centralises within its own executive committee all of the proletariat’s revolutionary activity, is the fundamental and indispensable condition for attempting any Soviet experiment. (Gramsci 53-54)

Gramsci in his Prison Notebooks makes a close observation of PSI’s failure to transform itself into the revolutionary vanguard party. He observes that in the face of the growing popularity of PSI and its outstanding performance in 1919 general elections in which it obtained almost two million votes and captured 156 parliamentary seats out of 508 seats, the party could neither organise itself nor could

78 unite the industrial proletariats and the peasants. In the wake of this power vacuum left by PSI, the fascist regime wrested control of the state backed by an insecure middle class and industrialists who aggrieved by PSI’s ineptness to deal with the prevailing socio-political disorder emergent from a devastating war, its strategic flaw and internal contradictions decided to extend their support to the fascist organisation. The pro-business policies and the nationalist agenda articulated by Fascist Party attracted other sections of society such as the Church, the reactionary groups, and the army. In order to consolidate his power, Mussolini led a ‘March on Rome’ in 1922 and took over as the prime minister facing barely any opposition either from the king or the government. In an attempt to legitimise his office he announced a general election in 1924 which he accordingly won further reinforcing his power. He employed repressive measures to restrict the anti-fascist resistance of the Left by banning the strikes, the lockouts and the press as well as by dissolving the non-fascist organisations. Gramsci writes, “The fascist seizure of power in October 1922 was predictably enough followed by a vast wave of repression. In late 1922 and above all early 1923, it crushed most of the oppositional party organisations and press” (72). In 1921 Comintern (the Communist International) proposed an agenda of ‘united front’; a synthesis of different Left Wing groups with mixed leadership which will empower the Left against fascism. This campaign of ‘united front’ was publicly discarded by Bordiga along with Fortichiari, Grieco, and Repossi. They were intransigent in their opposition to any alliance with other Left parties insisting on revolutionary confrontation with fascist power. To quote Forgacs:

On the Fascist movement, Bordiga’s position was that it was a symptom of capitalist crisis and that it would either collapse or be overthrown. He therefore saw a revolutionary confrontation in Italy as still on the agenda even after the Fascists came to power in October 1922. He argued that in these conditions the working class need to be decisively led by a vanguard party rather than have its revolutionary will diluted by co-operation with Socialist. (110)

A great majority of PCI supported Bordiga’s point of non-collaboration and resisted the Comintern’s proposal of fusion between the Communists and the Socialists.

79 While elsewhere in Europe, the Communist International (the Comintern) was arguing for a ‘united front’, which would ally communism with other progressive parties, the PCI under the leadership of Amadeo Bordiga persisted with a notion of ‘pure party’, untainted by coalition with non-revolutionary parties. (Jones 23)

Bordiga in a memorandum on “Relations between the P.C.I. and the Comintern” justified the idea of the Communist Party as a pure party and rejected any sort of compromise. Gramsci quotes Bordiga:

The present majority of the CP intends to defend to the last its position and historical role in Italy, where the unified Communist Party must be constituted with an ideological centre which is neither the traditional Socialist one nor a compromise with that. We are defending the future of the Italian revolution. The situation of the Socialist Party to a great extent depends upon a similar attitude in a group of Socialist leaders. They defend and will defend to the last and with every means their political profile and their future. We may have made mistakes and we are willing to amend them, but we are not willing to allow the centre of attraction and assimilation of new elements entering the Italian section of the Comintern to be shifted onto a new basis –represented by individuals who want to make a compromise with the Socialists on the fundamental issues. (79)

These doctrinal and tactical differences between the Comintern, the reformist- dominated C.G.L., the P.S.I. and the C.P.I. locked the Italian Left into an impasse and provided the fascist regime with an opportunity to strengthen its position. Commenting on the ambivalent nature of the Left politics Jones says:

Despite the Fascist’s supremacy, a sharp increase in Communist Party membership during 1923 and 1924 suggested that a worker’s revolution was still feasible. However, the majority of opposition continued to believe that the Fascists were a traditional political party, and could be resisted by parliamentary means. This was revealed as a tragic illusion when Fascist assassins murdered the socialist deputy Matteotti for denouncing Mussolini’s anti-democratic policies. As a consequence of this, opposition deputies left the parliament in the Aventine Secession, hoping to force the king into taking

80 action against the Fascists. Gramsci, by contrasts, argued that the seceded ‘parliament’ should call for a general strike which could lead to a concerted counter-attack against fascism. Yet the opposition could not agree, and Mussolini used the absence of genuine popular resistance to begin a fresh wave of repression, turning Italy into a single-party dictatorship within two years. (24)

The failure of socialism was a triumph of fascism. The relatively incompetent Bourgeois-democracy and fragmented Left gave rise to fascist power. Different themes of fascism were presented like, most of the PCI leaders saw it as an alternative form of social-democracy serving the interests of the ruling class and developing a class consciousness in them. After the Matteotti crisis in 1924, the regime looked disjointed and it was expected that fascism would collapse, convincing once again of the feasibility of revolution. But, the striking back of the fascists after a year ascertained that it was an error of judgment on the part of the opposition, popularly known as the Aventine (Liberals, Republicans, Catholics, and Socialists) to undermine their strength. The overt repression of the fascist regime extinguished the hope of revolution and trampled the sentimental and infantile notion of Italy as a socialist republic. Gramsci too misread the situation. He believed that this crisis will break the alliance between the capitalists and the middle classes which formed the mass base of the Fascist movement, propelling the formation of a bourgeois democracy. He considered it a transitional and preparatory phase in the struggle for the socialist revolution which is only delayed by Fascism but not made impossible.

With hindsight it is easy to see that Gramsci’s reading of the situation in 1924 overestimated the crisis of Fascism and underestimated the depth of its political and ideological resources. One can also see that his attitude towards the legalitarian opposition was too sectarian under the circumstances, given that by the end of 1926 the Fascists had installed a dictatorship and outlawed all the opposition parties. (Forgacs 135-136)

The political failure of proletarian revolution demoralised the workers and made them sceptic of the struggling Left. This further widened the gap between general public and the Italian Left who now looked for an alternative platform for their representation. In the circumstances marked by uncertainty and degeneration of

81 the Italian Left, the petite bourgeois who were formerly inclined to socialism turned to Fascism while the disappointed peasantry leaned towards the Popular Party. This shifting of power centres and wavering loyalties between masses and political parties created a situation of crisis.

This is the present situation of the Italian popular masses –great confusion, replacing the artificial created by the war and personified by the Socialist Party. A great confusion which has found its point of dialectical polarisation in the Communist Party, independent organization of the industrial proletariat; in the Popular Party; organization of the peasantry; and in Fascism, organization of the petty bourgeois. The Socialist Party, which from the armistice to the occupation of the factories represented the demagogic confusion of these three classes of the working people, is today the major exponent and the most notable victim of the process of disarticulation (towards a new, definitive order) which the popular masses of Italy are undergoing as a consequence of the breakdown of democracy. (Forgacs 125)

These political events and struggles taking place not only in Italy but throughout Europe, were essential in forming Gramsci’s political consciousness and in developing his political ideologies seeped through his political writings. According to Hall:

This historical conjuncture, a strikingly condensed and contradictory moment of political struggles, victories, defeats, and transformations enabled Gramsci to see some very important and profound things about Marxism, about the nature of Western industrial capitalism, and about the nature of proletarian and other forms of social struggle. I think there is a clear relationship between Gramsci as a political militant, the political moment in which he is formed, the forms of consciousness and action to which he relates, and his legacy as a Marxist thinker. (Lecture 7)

3.2 Gramsci’s Negotiations of Power

These writings are a nuanced account of the power relations in society. They are an investigation into, how power is acquired, legitimized, practiced, maintained and how it can be resisted. From Gramsci’s point of view, “The supremacy of a social group manifests itself in two ways, as domination and as intellectual and moral leadership”

82 (193). In Gramsci’s opinion the dominant groups within democratic societies do not directly control through enforcing their will on the subordinate group, rather they maintain their authority by winning the consent of subaltern group. Thus, people themselves give their consent to be exploited by the dominant group. Gramsci further claims that power is diffused, pervasive, flexible and elusive which is internalised by the subjugated as a matter of common sense.

In order to maintain its authority, a ruling power must be sufficiently flexible to respond to new circumstances and to the changing wishes of those it rules. It must be able to reach into the minds and lives of its subordinates, exercising its power as what appears to be a free expression of their own interests and desires. (Jones 3-4)

He considers power not simply as an object but a complex of relationships embedded within social, political, historical and cultural realities of which an individual is a product. Gramsci’s concept of power transgresses the conventional Marxist view of economic determinism. Distancing himself from this reductionist approach to overemphasising on economic relations, Gramsci focuses on socio- political and cultural relations for the analysis of power. Unlike the traditional Marxists who argued that economy determines everything in the society, Gramsci claims that politics, culture, and economy are dovetailed into a web-like a relationship that exists between the dominant and the ruled classes. Believing that a person is the product of ideological and material conditions specific to a society. It can be settled from the above argument that power for Gramsci, is not an entity or a material possession but a process of negotiations and transactions between social classes which he calls hegemony. “A lived hegemony is always a process. It is not, except analytically, a system or a structure. It is a realised complex of experiences, relationships, and activities, with specific and changing pressures and limits” (Williams 112). It is an instrument to legitimise the authority of a particular social group mediated through various social capillaries. In Adamson’s opinion, “Hegemony served Gramsci as a point of intersection where many of his other conceptual commitments; culture, ideology, language, totality, intellectual, revolution, and political education dialectic can be brought into mutual rapport” (176).

Whereas Gramsci is now popularly identified with the concept of ‘hegemony’, it was Lenin who first used the term to define a strategy for the peasant rebellion

83 against the Tsar. Gramsci offered a new interpretation of the term. He does not provide a clear-cut definition of hegemony but construes it as an ensemble of social relations. He distinguishes it from coercion and sees it in terms of consensual power relations and subordination. He considers it as a political and cultural authority combined with consent. Jones says, “Gramsci’s more common definition of hegemony is consequently of a situation synonymous with consent” (52). According to Adamson, hegemony is “The consensual basis of an existing political system within civil society” (170). Williams defines hegemony simultaneously discerning it from ideology:

Hegemony is not only the articulate upper level of ‘ideology’, nor are its forms of control only those ordinarily seen as ‘manipulation’ or ‘indoctrination’. It is a whole body of practices and expectations, over the whole of living: our senses an assignments of energy, our shaping perceptions of ourselves and our world. It is a lived system of meanings and values –constitutive and constituting –which as they are experienced as practices appear as reciprocally confirming. It thus constitutes a sense of reality for most people in the society, a sense of absolute because experienced reality beyond which it is very difficult for most members for the society to move, in most areas of their lives. It is, that is to say, in the strongest sense a ‘culture’, but a culture which has also to be seen as the lived dominance and subordination of particular classes. (110)

Jones’s conceptualizes hegemony as:

Moral and intellectual leadership which treats the aspirations and views of subaltern people as an active element within the political and cultural programme of the hegemonizing bloc. This understanding of hegemony as an ongoing form of negotiation represents an advance on conceptions of power which see it as the static possession of a particular social group. (55)

The above-provided definitions of hegemony confirm that it is inevitably linked to our social existence through representing our interests, articulating our aspirations, shaping our world-view and defining our identities. It is an internalised system of meaning and values lived as common sense. From Williams’ viewpoint:

84 Hegemony is always an active process, but this does not mean that it is simply a complex of dominant features and elements. On the contrary, it is always a more a less adequate organization and interconnection of otherwise separated and even disparate meanings, values, and practices, which it specifically incorporates in a significant culture and an effective social order. (115)

These hegemonic principles and morals are so closely tied to our life that it becomes very tricky to discriminate between state power and everyday life. The modern capitalist states do not draw on force to control their subordinate rather they govern them by directing their social life and influencing their opinion. As Williams articulates:

The idea of hegemony, in its wide sense, is then especially important in societies in which electoral politics and public opinion are significant factors, and in which social practice is seen to depend on consent to certain dominant ideas which in fact express the needs of a dominant class. (145)

A hegemonic rule is not a static realm of dominant ideas but a dynamic process which, “Has continually to be renewed, recreated, defended, and modified. It is also continuing to be resisted, limited, altered, challenged by pressures, not at all its own. We then have to add to the concept of hegemony the concepts of counter- hegemony and alternative hegemony” (Williams 112-113). Adamson rejects rigid implication of the concept, hegemony.

For Gramsci’s hegemony is not a static concept but a process of continuous creation which, given its massive scale, is bound to be uneven in the degree of legitimacy it commands and to leave some room for antagonistic cultural expressions to develop. (174)

This suggests that hegemony cannot be restricted to absolute and exclusive authority that once achieved cannot be altered. As Williams says:

The reality of any hegemony, in the extended political and cultural sense, is that, while by definition it is always dominant, it is never either total or exclusive. At any time, forms of alternative or directly oppositional politics and culture exists as significant elements in the society. Any hegemonic

85 process must be especially alert and responsive to the alternatives and opposition which question and threaten its dominance. (113)

The following statement from Gramsci signifies the viability of an alternative hegemony:

In the hegemonic system, there exists democracy between the ‘leading’ group and the groups which are ‘led’, in so far as the development of the economy and thus the legislation which expresses such development favour the (molecular) passage from the ‘led’ groups to the ‘leading’ group. (Gramsci 210)

The dialectical unity between structure and superstructure that is the reciprocity between the social relations of production and ideas, is represented through the concept of the historical bloc. “Structures and superstructures form a “historical bloc”. That is to say the complex, contradictory and discordant ensemble of the superstructures is the reflection of the ensemble of the social relations of production” (Gramsci 690). Forgacs defines it as, “The moment of hegemony and consent” (195). The concept also refers to the alliance between different social groups and homogeneity of their interests in a given historical moment. This unity is important in creation and dissension of hegemony.

The post-war political developments have helped him to understand that advanced capitalist states perpetuate their power through hegemony which he says, “Operates in many diverse ways and under many aspects within the capillaries of society” (Buttigieg 17). Instead of using force they rely on securing the collective will (consent) of people to maintain their hegemony. Critiquing Rosa Luxemburg’s opinion of the mass strike and Trotsky’s conception of permanent revolution Gramsci states:

In the East the State was everything, civil society was primordial and gelatinous; in the West, there was a proper relation between State and civil society, and when the State trembled a sturdy structure of civil society was at once revealed. The State was only an outer ditch, behind which there stood a powerful system of fortress and earthworks: more or less numerous from one State to the next, it goes without saying –but this precisely necessitated an accurate reconnaissance of each individual country. (494)

86 The aborted socialist revolution in Italy elsewhere in Europe was testimony that Western industrial states have hegemonic capacities to rule. Therefore, a different line of revolution must be followed in these countries with redefined strategies. As Gramsci asserts:

In the case of most advanced states, where “civil society” has become a very complex structure and one which is resistant to the catastrophic “incursions” of the immediate economic element (crises, depressions, etc.). The superstructures of civil society are like the trench systems of modern warfare. In war it would sometime happens that a fierce artillery attack seemed to have destroyed the enemy’s entire defensive system, whereas in fact it had only destroyed the outer perimeter; and at the moment of their advance and attack the assailants would find themselves confronted by a line of defence which was still effective. (489)

Contrasting the political conditions in Russia to that of West Gramsci claims that situations in Russia were favourable to revolution but the situations in the West are very different.

In the advanced capitalist countries, the ruling class possesses political and organizational reserves which it did not possess, for instance, in Russia. This means that even the most serious economic crises do not have immediate repercussions in the political sphere. Politics always lags behind economics, far behind. The state apparatus is far more resistant than is often possible to believe; and it succeeds, at the moments of crisis, in organising greater forces loyal to the regime than the depth of the crisis might lead one to suppose. This is especially true of the more important capitalist states. (Gramsci 408-409)

The road to power in such states is not that much simple because they have developed a complex structure in the form of civil society which is represented as trench and fortress, resilient to any infiltration. Therefore, the course of class struggle must be shifted from the ‘war of manoeuvre/frontal attack’ to the ‘war of position/hegemony’ which is directed into the realm of civil society. “In the West civil society must be conquered, before the frontal assault on the state” (Gramsci 446). Since, “In politics the ‘war of position’, once own, is decisive definitively” (Gramsci 495).

87 The above-presented arguments corroborate that state in the West is a complex build of superstructures compartmentalized by Gramsci, into ‘civil society’ and political society’. This division between ‘civil society’ and ‘political society’ is functionally related to a particular society in a particular situation.

What we can do, for the moment, is to fix two superstructural levels: the one that can be called “civil society”, that is the ensemble of organisms commonly called “private”, and that of “political society” or the “state”. These two levels correspond on the one hand to the function of “hegemony” which the dominate group exercises throughout society and on the other hand to that of “direct domination” or command exercised through the state and “juridical” government. (Gramsci 145)

The voluntary association of political parties, Church, family, school, sport, and media form the sphere of ‘civil society’ which corresponds to ‘indirect control’. Whereas, military, police and juridical system form the sphere of ‘political society’ which corresponds to ‘direct control’. Gramsci connects hegemony to ‘civil society’. The civil society is the terrain of socio-political and cultural organisations which are indirectly regulated by the state. It mediates between state/political society and economy. As Gramsci points out, “Between the economic structure and the state with its legalisation and its coercion stands civil society” (448). Modern democracies largely make use of this domain which is a tightly woven network of practices and institutions, to maintain the status quo. They are recognised by Morton as, “Various social condensations of hegemony by the means of which a diffused and capillary form of indirect pressure becomes mediated through various organizations or capillary intellectual meatuses to exercise hegemonic class relations” (92). Civil society determines social values camouflaged as the cause of the common good. It blurs the distinction between self-government and imposed authority.

The assertion that the state can be identified with individuals, must serve to determine the will to construct within the husk of political society a complex and well-articulated civil society, in which the individual can govern himself without his self-government thereby entering into conflict with political society but rather becoming its normal continuation, its organic complement. (Gramsci 543)

88 The civil society functions as a state apparatus reinforcing its hegemony even in the moments of crisis when it can no longer generate consent. Civil society is a set of apparatuses which are continuously involved in the creation of hegemony, its maintenance, as well as organising consent. The complex superstructures of civil society are the key mechanism in the hegemonic formation and its dissemination. Forgacs explains civil society and the way it is related to and is distinct from political society:

Civil society is a site of consent, hegemony, direction in conceptual opposition to the political society which is a site of coercion, dictatorship, domination. Civil society is therefore, in Gramsci, at once the political terrain on which the dominant class organises its hegemony and the terrain on which opposition parties and movements organize, win allies and build their social power. Gramsci says that this distinction between political society and civil society is not organic but methodological. By this he means that, although the two levels must be analytically distinguished from one another, they must also be seen as being intertwined in practice. One might illustrate this by saying that a state education system is at one level clearly part of political society, just as trade unions are when they take part in tripartite planning with employers and government. But this does not mean that everything which takes part in schools or trade unions is subservient to the state or reflect the ruling class interest. By making such methodological distinction between the two spheres, Gramsci avoids on the one hand a liberal reductionism, which sees civil society as a realm of free individuality entirely apart from the state, and on the other a statist and functionalist reductionism, which sees everything in society as belonging to the state and serving its interests. (224)

As the nexus of hegemony and civil society, stand the intellectuals. In general sense of the term, all people are intellectuals since they have intellectual capacity but not all have the function of intellectuals in society. As Gramsci elaborates:

All men are potentially intellectuals in the sense of having an intellect and using it, but not all are intellectuals by social function. When one distinguishes between intellectuals and non-intellectuals, one is referring in reality only to the immediate social function of the professional category of the intellectuals,

89 that is, one has in mind the direction in which their specific professional activity is weighted, whether towards intellectual elaboration or towards muscular-nervous effort. This means that, although one can speak of intellectuals, one cannot speak of non-intellectuals, because non-intellectuals do not exist. (131, 140)

Extending his argument he says, “Intellectuals are those people who give a social group homogeneity and an awareness of its own function not only in the economic but also in the social and political fields” (Gramsci 135). They play an active role in organising, propagating, and contesting the hegemony of a particular social group. Highlighting the functions of intellectuals Morton states:

The scope of intellectual activity is thus amplified within the notion of the ‘integral state’ and the wider ensemble of social relations. An understanding of the social basis of hegemony is also therefore developed. How hegemony is exercised throughout state-civil society relations by the mediating function of intellectuals organically tied to particular social classes, not only in the economic but also the social and political fields, is then realised. (93)

Gramsci has specified two types of intellectuals, ‘traditional intellectuals’ who consider themselves independent of any social formation and ‘organic intellectuals’ who are organically bound to a social class.

Intellectuals in the functional sense fall into two groups. In the first place there are the “traditional” professional intellectuals, literary, scientific and so on, whose position in the interstices of society has a certain inter-class aura about it but derives ultimately form past and present class relations and conceals an attachment to various historical class formations. Secondly, there are the “organic” intellectuals, the thinking and organising element of a particular fundamental social class. These organic intellectuals are distinguished less by their profession, which may be any job characteristic of their class, than by their function in directing the ideas and aspirations of the class to which they organically belong. (Gramsci 131)

The latter category of intellectuals has two-dimensional functions to play. First, they actively participate in the formation and dissemination of hegemony by the dominant social group, and second, they are crucial in the development of alternative

90 hegemony of the subaltern class. Thus, they act as mediators between the two classes in the struggle for hegemony.

Language and culture are too, conceived by Gramsci as hegemonic instruments. His study of linguistics at the university gave him a deeper understanding of language. Instead of viewing it as merely a system of linguistic expression he perceives language as:

A totality of determined notions and concepts and not just of words grammatically devoid of content. In language, there is contained a specific conception of the world. Language is a metaphor and at the same time, a living thing and a museum of fossils of life and civilizations. (Gramsci 626, 813, 814)

If, language contains the worldview of a particular culture or a class. From language, can be assessed the stretch of one’s ideas and opinions about the world. For example:

Someone who only speaks dialect, or understands the standard language incompletely, necessarily has an intuition of the world which is more or less limited and provincial, which is fossilised and anachronistic in relation to the major currents of thought which dominate world history. His interests will be limited, more or less corporate or economistic, not universal. (Gramsci 629).

Apart from, containing the mores, identities and world philosophies of a particular culture language is also used to reinforce the values and ideologies of the dominant culture. It serves the hegemonic purpose by creating and communicating false impressions and false images of the dominant culture. It is the manifestation of power relations by representing class interests.

Gramsci acknowledged the important role played by culture in the reproduction of social relations and in forging of hegemony. Culture is a unifying whole, from determining our life to defining our identities. Culture is an organisation of our social, political, intellectual, moral, spiritual and recreational thoughts and practices. Gramsci pressed on the cultural expressions of hegemony which is an anti- economist approach to Marxism. Adamson points out:

Classical Marxism never gave sufficient weight to noneconomic factors like ideology and culture in the reproduction of social relations. For the most part,

91 Marx and Engels treated ideology narrowly as a belief system without being sensitive to the full range of its cultural manifestations. And their treatment of culture, it seems safe to say, never approached the level of depth and insight previously achieved by idealist like Kant, Schiller, or Hegel. With the concept of hegemony, Gramsci was able to surpass classical Marxism in both these respects. Not only did the concept call attention to the wide variety of cultural manifestations in which ideology appears, but it also revived the idealistic concern with culture and then superseded it by analysing the complex interconnections between culture and politics which the idealist had suppressed. (175-176)

Integrated into the institutions of civil society, culture has been used as a tool to legitimize the power of the bourgeoisie. Power is interspersed throughout our daily experiences, negotiations, and transactions conceptualised as a culture. Gramsci also associated culture with a higher stage of self-awareness the realisation of which can lead one from a powerless position to an authoritative position.

Culture is organisation, discipline of one’s own inner self, it is ownership of one’s own personality, is the attainment of a superior conscience, through which one’s own historical worth, one’s role in life, one’s rights and duties become understood. However, all of the above cannot occur by spontaneous evolution, by actions and reactions independent of one’s will, as in vegetable and animal life, in which every single being unconsciously selects and specifies its own organs according to a pre-established order of things. Man is above all spirit, that is, historical creation; it is not nature. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain why, the exploited and the exploiter and the creator of wealth and its egoistic consumers having always existed, socialism has not been realised yet. The fact is that only gradually layer upon layer has mankind become aware of its worth and has conquered the right to live independently of the planning and the rights of minorities that have asserted themselves in prior times. And this conscience has been shaped not through the brutal stings of physiological necessities, but through intelligent reflection, at first by a few and then by an entire social class, about the best methods to convert a state of vassalage into a state of rebellion and social reconstruction. This means that every revolution has been preceded by an intense critical activity, by cultural

92 penetration, by the permeation of ideas through the gathering of individuals, recalcitrant at first and only concerned with solving their own economic and political problems, day by day, hour by hour, without bonds of solidarity with others enduring the same conditions. (Santucci 34-35)

The progressive ideas of Gramsci put him at the forefront of the Italian proletariat revolution. The question of proletarian education and revision of the administrative policies of the Italian Left have been the major preoccupation of him. The political and cultural concepts elaborated by Gramsci have multi-dimensional implication i.e. in politics, humanities, social science and cultural studies. They are still very much pertinent in exploring the power relations within modern democracies which work in a more ambiguous way.

Politically Italy has been a polarised state with different political forces; the reactionary forces and those on the Left, involved in direct as well as the ideological struggle to maintain their dominance. The constant struggle for social, political, and economic control of the post-World War II period has affected every realm of Italian life especially cultural, which was influenced in a certain way. Since it has been decisive in a political and ideological struggle during this period hence, no artistic or intellectual activity can be claimed non-ideological and apolitical. Theatre, being the community-oriented form of art had actively participated in the cultural politics of the post-war period.

3.3 Italian Theatre: From its Latin Roots to the Classic Comedies of Dario Fo

Italian theatre has its roots in Latin and Greek times. The early Italian theatre developed form imitation and translation of Greek drama/theatre. Some of the important names to count from the period are Seneca, Menander, Plautus, and Terence who had a profound influence on Renaissance theatre artists. The repressive Christianity and the growing interest of Italians in spectacle led to a dramatic impasse. However, the itinerant performers provided theatrical continuity between the ancient time and the medieval period. In his famous essay on ‘Secular and Religious Drama in the Middle Ages’ Newbigin states:

In the millennium that we call the Middle Ages, between the gradual decline of the Roman Empire and the reawakening of interest in the cultural experiences of antiquity that we call the Renaissance, spectacle flourished in

93 almost every aspect of Italian life: individual rites of passage through life, rituals of propitiation for the next, celebrations in the honour of city’s patrons, expression of civic pride and gestures for the pleasure of the city. It was an age without dedicated theatre space, without professional actors, without any desire to distinguish between festa and theatre. It did however, have a vast range of performances: the theatre of preachers, and of giullari, storytellers, jugglers and tumblers, agonistic entertainments like jousts, horse races, contests of all kind, ritual processions and propagandistic parades and religious festivals of all sorts. (09)

There can be found two types of theatrical representations during the Middle Ages; the liturgical and the secular. The former type was organised by the Church authorities within the Church premises interpolated into the liturgy of Easter, Christmas and other rituals which later evolved into the sacra rappresentazione (holy performance) of the fifteenth century Florence. Newbigin records that, “Easter plays are probably the most resilient of all the medieval dramatic forms” (16). The latter type is, the satiric and hilarious performances of Giullari who might be taken as the keepers up of the ancient masks. As, J.H. Whitfield verifies “Alongside this is the work of the Giullari, or joculatores, who might by a stretch of evidence or the imagination be taken as continuers of the ancient masks” (144).

Although the sacra rappresentazione were performed throughout Italy, Florentine dominance remains uncontested. It became the epicentre of religious performances staged by various confraternities which gradually spread to the rest of Italy. As Newbigin chronicles:

In the course of the fifteenth century Florentines became pre-eminent in the performances of religious plays, as in all the creative arts. The earliest plays were representations of the Annunciation, Ascension and Pentecost mounted in the conventual churches of San Felice in Piazza, Santa Maria del Carmine and Santo Spirito. (16)

Stories from the Bible and lives of the great saints were the major focus of the sacrarappresentazione in contrast to the lasciviousness of the Carnival performances. Feo Belcari, Lorenzo de’ Medici, Castellano Castellini, Giuliano Dati are the few names to count from this period who wrote in this genre.

94 Towards the end of the century when aristocracy was introduced to Italian society these performances moved to the courts and were supervised by the nobility who modified it according to their own preferences. The result was flourishing of new paradigms of theatre which Italy witnessed in the later years. Newbigin concludes:

The progressive aristocratisation of Italian society between the end of the fifteenth century and the beginning of the sixteenth century shifted the festive resources of Italian society from the hands of the lay confraternities into the princely courts, and princes had different priorities and different tastes. Lorenzo de’ Medici may have written a sacra rappresentazione for his son’s confraternity, but for public consumption in the St John the Baptist procession of 1491, he commissioned a series of triumphs on neo-classical themes. The inspiration for these performances came not from the performers themselves, but from the prince who commissioned and controlled new kinds of artistic endeavour to the glory of himself rather than of God and the city. And it is in this new court-centred culture that new models of theatre will be pioneered in the coming centuries. (24)

The new interest in classical learning and insistence to reproduce the classical models had a far-reaching effect on Italian theatre culture. On the one hand, the inquisitiveness in classical learning brought unknown works to the Italian stage and on the other hand, the desire to imitate the classic examples affected the dramatic structure of the play. The renaissance artists insisted on close observance of the three unities (time, place, action), division of plays into five acts and distinction between tragedy, comedy, and tragicomedy. In view of Richard Andrews:

Italian humanists insisted dogmatically that, in the new cultural world which they were creating for society’s elites, ancient Greek and Roman models should be followed and medieval ones obliterated. All the drama of the recent past was seen as totally lacking in cultural and social prestige. This attitude had a radical effect on the composition of plays and on the attitudes expected from audiences. On the one hand, it transformed the techniques and practice of dramaturgy. It became obligatory to divide plays into five acts, a structure which does not exist formally in the Greek and Roman plays regarded as canonical models, but which had been imposed on them retrospectively by

95 scholars in late antiquity. More authentically, the humanists insisted on sharply distinguishing separates genre of comedy and tragedy, with pastorals as a later and more innovative addition. Eventually, from the 1560s onwards, Italian scholars inflicted dramatic theory and practice with the constraints of the ‘three unities’; time, place and action, allegedly derive from Aristotle. (32)

In addition to change in dramatic techniques and practice there were innovations in the physical environment of performance like permanent theatrical spaces with separate seating arrangements for male and female audiences, raised stage marked as performing area, elevated space for dignitaries having the status almost of a second stage and use of scenography. “The desire to resurrect ancient modes of dramaturgy was naturally associated with attempts to understand and re-create ancient theatre architecture” (Andrews 33).

Renaissance also changed the attitude towards drama from an activity of fun and frolic to a serious artistic enterprise parallel to another literary genre of rank such as, poetry which gave new heights to dramatic art. As Andrews assesses, “Such a rise in status also aided the progressive transformation of play performance into an autonomous cultural activity, in contrast with the strictly occasional character of medieval religious and courtly drama” (32-33).

The renaissance artists’ contribution to drama/theatre cannot be underestimated but their too much strictness to form and technical aspects (neo- classicism) often overlooked the practical concerns of theatre/drama. Expressing his opinion about this issue Andrews writes:

In fact the whole history of the dramatic art in sixteenth century Italy can be seen as a struggle between scholarly intentions and practical demands - both sides of the conflict being firmly rooted in real passion and real social pressures which were characteristic of the period and the place. (33)

Another epochal change that occurred in the field of drama/theatre was the commercialization of theatre. This led to the progression of commercial theatre first in Venice and from Venice to other Italian cities. The audiences had to pay for watching the performance.

Along with physical changes in performance spaces came social and economic changes, in terms of why, when and for whom theatre was performed: the

96 eventual outcome was that audiences were asked to pay for their entertainment. Commercial theatre developed first of all in Venice: as early as 1517 there are records of tickets being sold for shows in private houses. Full public theatres developed in the same city in the 1580s, as money-making enterprises conceived by noble merchant families: rooms in their palaces, and then whole buildings, were redesigned for permanent performance use. As the seventeenth century progressed, it was Venice which led the way for the rest of the Italian peninsula in developing venues, and promoting commercial theatre and opera, in ways which might still be recognised in the twenty-first century. (Andrews 36)

The development of Italian theatre/drama counts on three dramatic productions from this period. They are comedy, tragedy and pastoral drama with comedy taking, “Clear chronological precedence: in performance terms, neither tragedy nor ‘regular’ pastorals were attempted earlier than the 1540s” (Andrews 39). Explaining reasons for the precedence of the comic genre over the other two genres mentioned above Andrews states:

It is not difficult to understand why the more light-hearted genre came first. Of the genre of ancient theatre which were available for Humanist study, it was the Roman comedy of Plautus and Terence which was most approachable. Far fewer people got to grips with the ancient Greek language, for all its prestige, than with Latin. Moreover, to understand Greek tragedy required an enormous leap of the social and religious imagination, while the comedy of Aristophanes employed a subversive mockery of living individuals and institutions with which Italian Renaissance society was explicitly unwilling to cope. By contrast, even before the year 1500, Roman comedies were well known in the classroom, and therefore familiar at least to an upper-class male audience. Terence had long been studied just for his moral aphorisms, and knowledge of Plautus had been boosted by the rediscovery of twelve new comedies in 1429. Plautus and Terence were first performed in Latin in universities and academies. From the late fifteenth century in princely courts, especially those of the Este rulers of Ferrara, they were given in long-winded verse translation. (39)

97 The new Italian model of commedia erudita (Erudite Comedy) was an offshoot of the Roman Comedy based on imitation especially in terms of plot construction. Although, borrowing from the earliest resources the new comedy differed in a number of ways. It represented characters from a middle and lower class society confined itself to a single setting and to an action not exceeding more than one day. They had nothing to with psychological representation but dealt with everyday problems of the people. Their preferred medium is prose and mimetic language.

Ludovico Ariosto is the first major author of the regular comedy. His La cassaria (The Play of the Strong Box, 1508) and I suppositi (The Substitutes, 1509) are a milestone in the development of the new genre of comedy. The other two comedies of Ariosto include Il negromante (The Necromancer, 1528) and La Lena, 1528. All the four comedies are performance texts written to be performed at Carnival sponsored by the Este family, Ferrara. Peter Brand’s account gives a more clear idea of these plays. He writes:

All four of Ariosto’s comedies are explicit imitations of plays by Plautus or Terence: they all centre on family problems, and particularly on the efforts of young men abetted by their servants to obtain girls denied them by their elders: deception and disguise are their prime tools, making for scenes of outrageous and boisterous humour whether they succeed or, is often the case, fail – leaving it to the late revelation of a long-lost identity to remove the obstacles to marriage and a happy ending. Women’s role are restricted and acted by boys. The classical unities are observed with a single action presented on an unchanged street-scene within a limited time-space. Monologues and asides, eavesdropping and overhearing, mistaken identities, addresses to the audience, humour from double entendre, horse-play and other staple devices of Roman comedy are the norm. (Brand 47)

Bibbiena is the second important author after Ariosto who experimented in this new genre. His La Calandra (Calandro’s play, 1513) a comedy in five acts is, “The most reprinted commedia erudita of the century, and one of the most frequently performed” (Andrews 42). It is a comedy of mistaken identity caused by reverse gender roles. The play is centred on identical twins of different sexes who in order to conceal their real selves are used to cross-dressing, reminding us of Plautus’ Menaechmi. Andrews writes about the play:

98 The resulting hilarious confusions of gender roles are developed in the context of an adulterous affair, in which an impossibly gullible husband is roundly humiliated. The husband is named Calandro, after Boccaccio’s well-known fictional idiot Calandrino, and so the title and the general spirit of the play allude at least as much to the most bawdy stories in the Decameron as to Plautus. (43)

Machiavelli’s La Mandragola (The Mandragola, 1518) is another distinctive contribution to commedia erudita of the sixteenth century. It has its roots in contemporary Italian life and is important in several ways. The play defies the neo- classicism of his predecessors like their five-act structure and their adherence to the three unities. “Machiavelli seems to have difficulty in stretching his successful beffa over five acts and intersperse a good deal of carnivalesque farce” (Brand 53). The play is an exciting blend of farce, witticism, and salacious humour. Segal describes:

Mandragola is wholly “Machiavellian”. Towards this end the author has modified the classical form to suit his needs. Its moral or immoral sympathies mirror the author’s own political philosophy, which has been articulated in such simplistic epitomes as “the end justifies the means,” “might makes right,” and “the only sin is ignorance.” Nothing happens by chance. There is no Tyche, no felicitous cognitio, and no deus ex machine. It is all scheming, knowledge, and manipulation. (263)

At another place, Segal mentions, “Machiavelli represents a moment in history where classical tradition meet Florentine cunning and the result is a theatrical masterpiece” (272). Machiavelli’s lesser known productions are, Andria; adaptation of Terence’s Andria and Clizia; adaptation of Plautus’ Casina.

The most exuberant and highly original comic playwrights from the period are Pietro Aretino (1492-1556) and Angelo Beolco (II Ruzzante, 1502-42). They are held to be the true heralds of invective theatre. They acknowledge no convention and are no longer bound to Plautine and Terentian models. Aretino is attributed as the writer of five lewd comedies; L’Ipocrito, Marescalco, Cortegiana, La Talanta and Il Filosofo. Expressing his opinion about these plays Whitfield says, “Though he is capable in snatches of the most comic trouvailles, especially in verbal coruscation, he

99 cannot construct with any sense of unity or cohesion. The real merit is in the evocation of contemporary life by vivid dialogue” (151).

As an actor-dramatist Ruzante is known for his rustic comedies based on the lives of peasants, written in Pauduan dialect. He is a dramatist of greater power and originality than his contemporaries. He brings variety and vitality to the Italian stage. His characters include the exploited peasants by rich and powerful landlords. Among his works, La moscheta is considered the best followed by La fiorina, L’anconitana, La Piovana and La vaccaria. The theatrical character of Ruzante is the famous creation of Beolco. Theatre of Ruzante intersects the classical models of Renaissance humanists and the popular tradition of entertainment.

Academy of the Intronati in Siena holds a special position in the development of modern Plautine Comedy. Alessandro Piccolomini is a prominent playwright of the Sienese school of a comic drama whose Alessandro (1543) is considered to be the spirit of the academy. L’ingannati, a collective effort of the academy’s playwrights and Bargagli’s La pellegrina are an important addition to Intronati repertoire.

Although comedy dominated the Italian stage throughout the sixteenth century, there were attempts to revive a more serious form of drama. The first regular tragedy put on the Italian stage is Giangiorgio Trissino’s Sofonisba (1514) in blank verse and without distinction between acts and scenes. It is structured around Greek model and is an epitome of Aristotelian principles in its use of chorus, song, spectacle and the three unities. Irrespective, of criticism or negative assessment of its contemporaries the play is significant because it served as a model for the first generation of playwrights followed by Giovanni Rucellai, Alessandro Pazzi de’ Medici and Lodovico Martelli.

The chief promoter of Latin model was Giambattista Giraldi by explicitly imitating it in Orbecche (1541). This is called the Titus Andronicus of the Italian stage. He evolved a new theory for both comedy and tragedy in Discorso sulle comdie e sulle tragedie (1554), proposing Terence and Seneca as models for comedy and tragedy respectively. He emphasised that both genres should be structured on the lines of Roman models. Later, he tended towards a novel idea of tragedy with a happy ending. As Whitfield maintains:

100 Orbecche does not bound Giraldi’s horizon, and having launched the horror- tragedy, and written in the Discorso sulle comedie e sulle tragedie the theory of tragedy, he turned towards an intermediate type, the tragedy with a happy ending, satisfying the spectator with the punishment of villainy and the simultaneous liberation of the righteous. (154)

Sperone Speroni’s Canace (1546) ignited new controversy concerning its theme and the characters. The play is centred on the incestuous love of Canace and her brother Macareus and was harshly criticised by its contemporaries as it was thought inappropriate for a tragic subject. Later instances are, Aretino’s Orazia (1546), Marianna (1565) by Lodovico Dolce, Dalida (1572) of Luigi Groto and Aeripanda (1591) of Antonio Decio.

All the Renaissance tragedies drew either from Greek or Latin sources as they were the only viable models to imitate blended with contemporary events. Moreover, the translations of Classical drama contributed a lot in the flowering of the neoclassical drama as it acquainted the neoclassical artists with classical models and types. The knowledge of Greek and Roman plays encouraged the Renaissance artists to produce a more original work.

However, the more original and indigenous form which is considered to be the soul of Italian theatre is Commedia dell’Arte. It an improvisational theatre which has profoundly influenced European theatre as well as European culture. It is pan-Italian theatrical form from the sixteenth century which can be called the heyday of Commedia dell’Arte. Bawdiness, raucousness, debauchery, directness, and immediacy are the characteristic features of commedia. These comic routines of commedia are signified through lazzi. It is a theatre of the situation with its stock characters – the young lovers, the miserly merchant, the pedant and the braggart soldier, wearing a mask and using improvised dialogue. Unlike, the conventional neoclassical theatre which generally relies on scripted texts, this particular genre represents a non-scripted and empirical theatre. This is to say that it does not derive from a literary text but from practice. “The Commedia dell’Arte is a form of theatre based on a combination of dialogue and action, on spoken monologue and performed gesture, and not on mime alone” (Fo 12). Another remarkable achievement of commedia is that it encouraged the spectators to participate in the theatrical action. It was an actor’s theatre in which actor dominated the stage.

101 The itinerant nature of commedia performers grew into several professional commedia troupes who travelled across Europe exerting a great influence on European comic tradition which drew heavily on the Commedia dell’Arte. A few honourable mentions are the Confidenti, the Accessi, the Uniti, the Gelosi and the Fideli. For the next two centuries, commedia had been a tour de force not only in Italy but throughout Europe but gradually slipped into obscurity.

A new interest in Commedia dell’Arte had been revived in the post-ward period with the works of Giorgio Strehler, Paoli Grassi, Jacques Lecoq, Ameleto Sartori and Dario Fo informed by commedia. The twentieth century theatre experimentalists, Gordon Craig, Vsevolod Meyerhold, Max Reinhardt and Bertolt Brecht were also impressed by commedia. It found its admirers in The San Francisco Mime Troupe, The Bread and Puppet theatre and Theatre du Soleil who exploited commedia as a comic critique of the status quo.

Much of the seventeenth and early eighteen century Italian stage was dominated by musical drama, an important outgrowth of which can be seen in Opera buffa (comic opera). The rising interest in opera and overemphasis on scenography and theatre mechanics had a debilitating influence on the scripted drama. Besides, entertainment there were financial reasons for the popularity of opera as Banham records, “The market for opera librettos was considerable and paid better than did writing for the regular theatre” (547). The financial prospect promised by this new genre of musical entertainment led to democratic theatrical/dramatic activity as we can see how the rise of professional dramatists working independently with longer in need of a patron.

The eighteen-century Italian stage was sought to be reformed from the crude and vulgar entertainment of the Commedia which had almost eclipsed the regular drama in the seventeenth and early eighteenth century. A decisive step was taken by (1707-1793) who dedicated himself to the cause. He attempted to discipline the lewdness of the improvised players and to rehabilitate the Italian stage with regular drama. His focus was to reaffirm the role of the dramatist in Italian theatre. He replaced the low farcical entertainments with a drama based on contemporary events and characters. He has produced a considerably large body of works consisting of prose and verse composed either in dialect or standard Italian.

102 Among his Venetian dialect plays, Le baruffe chiozzotte (The Chioggian Squabbles, 1760), I rusteghi (The Boors, 1760) and Il campiello (The Little Square, 1776) are distinguished. His good-humoured comedies comprise of, Il servitor di due padrone (The servant of Two Masters, 1746), Due gemelli veneziani (The Venetian Twins, 1747) and Il ventaglio (The Fan, 1763).

Goldoni’s commitment to reform the Italian stage and his dislike for the commedia has antagonized his contemporary Carlo Gozzi who did not at all appreciate Goldoni’s idea and aspired to restore the commedia back to the Italian stage. He introduced a wholly new type of drama inspired by far-fetched events and stories.

Nothing exceptional was produced by the writers of tragedy in the eighteenth century. They followed the same old line of production. The establishment of Accademia dell’ Arcadia (Academy of Arcadia) in the 1690s was an attempt to unfetter tragedy from the past restrictions and to expand its horizon. Scipione Maffei’s Merope (1713) a verse tragedy, is a masterpiece of the era which led the way for the later reform of the Italian tragedy. The greatest among Italian writers of tragedy is perhaps Vittorio Alfieri. As Banham articulates:

If Goldoni was the greatest Italian dramatist of the eighteenth century, the most highly esteemed serious dramatist in Italy by the beginning of the next was Vittorio Alfieri: his independent political and patriotic stance caught the mood of the times, and helped to fuel that search for a national as opposed to a local or regional identity that lay at the heart of the Risorgimento. He sought to fashion a language and a structure for serious drama, and to bring to it intellectual and literary dignity. (548)

In his attempt to purify the Italian tragedy he looked to the Latin and French paradigms and “Sought more to refine the received literary tradition than to make any radical theatrical innovations” (Banham 548). He excluded sub-plot and chorus and concentrated on the development of a single major action. His characters are flat, therefore, remain the same from the beginning to the end. Cleopatra (1775) is Alfieri’s first tragedy. His best is Saul (1782) and Mirra (1784-86?) which have survived more as literary pieces than theatrical pieces. Alfieri’s drama stems from contemporary events and issues.

103 The struggle for national unification and independence of Italy in the nineteenth century had a bearing on theatre which was imbued with the spirit of revolt against foreign occupation, political disintegration, intellectual retardation and the unstable economy as well as against French classicism. But theatre in Italy was still lacking in ingenuity and vitality. To quote Banham “It cannot be said that cultural ferment generated any strikingly original or vital new drama and for much of the century the theatre was dominated by translations, adaptations or imitation of French melodrama or well-made play” (549). He reiterates:

The achievement of political independence and unification from 1861 led to intermittent attempts by central government to stimulate the growth of a national drama in the Italian language by offer of official competitions and monetary prize but no dramatic revival followed. (Banham 549)

Some notable dramatists from the period are; Giovanni Giraud, Giuseppe Giacosa, Giovanni Battista Niccolini, and Silvio Pellico whose works enjoyed considerable success on the Italian stage. More consistent among them were Niccolini and Pellico.

D’ Annunzio’s attempt at a total theatre incorporating words, movement, music, dance and spectacle and Italian Futurist theatre towards the end of the nineteenth century and early twentieth century promised something new. Whereas Annunzio took the past paradigms as a source for his new model of the tragedy he wanted to provide to Italy, the Futurists rejected the traditional approach to drama/theatre, “In favour of syntheses, or highly concentrated dramatic sketches” (Banham 550). Despite the innovative measures taken by D’ Annunzio and the Futurists nothing distinctive came out. Banham provides the reason to this:

All these activities can be seen as attempts to revitalize a theatre widely acknowledged to be hidebound and unimaginative. Unfortunately, what new ideas and artistic movements could not contribute was what the Italian theatre needed, economic support. Unfortunately too, when that economic support did in some measure materialize there were political strings attached. (550)

To mention a few major productions of Annunzio; La critta morta (The Dead City, 1898), Lanave (The Ship, 1908), La figlia di lorio (The Daughter of Jorio, 1904)

104 and his tragedies, La Gioconda (1899) and Francesca da Rimini (1901) are worth remembering.

Dramatic activity in Italy between the two world wars has been sterile with the exception of Pirandello’s works. He modernised the Italian theatre though extricating it from realistic representations of his predecessors. His invention of the “theatre within the theatre” technique is a watershed moment in the evolution of modern drama. He blurs the distinction between illusion and reality in which his characters are trapped. Six Characters in Search of an Author (1921), clearly captures this mood. The French existentialist Jean-Paul Sartre and the absurdist Samuel Beckett were informed by Pirandellian meta-theatricality.

The post-World War II Italian stage is occupied by the major dramatic activities of Pier Paolo Pasolini and avant-garde theatre experimentalists. Their immediate concern is the fractured socio-political sensibilities of the Italians. Pasolini’s major plays; Affabulation (1977), Calderon (1973), Pilade (1977) and Pigsty (1968) delve deep into the modern social, political and psychological realities. His Affabulation and Pilade are a theatrical pastiche of Oedipus Rex and the Oresteia. He is also accredited to translate Aeschylus’ Oresteia (1960) and Plautus’ The Braggart (1963). In addition to his dramatic writings and dramatic translations, he has also written an essay, Manifesto for a New Theatre (1968). Pasolini’s manifesto classifies modern theatre into two types; bourgeois theatre and anti-bourgeois theatre, dubbing the former one as the Theatre of Chatter and the later one as the Theatre of Gesture or Howl respectively. He disavows both types and theorises a new theatre “Theatre of the Word”, prioritizing dramatic dialogue.

Influenced by Brecht, Grotowski, Artaud and the Living Theatre, the avant- garde theatre experimentalists aimed at a theatrical medium that would effectively deal with the problems of modern Italian society. Giuliano Vasilico, Meme Perlini, and Carmelo Bene are foremost Italian avant-garde artists.

On seemingly contradictory lines with the literary theatre developed the Italian dialect theatre which has been unparalleled in its vitality and variety. Valeri expresses:

From its origins, Italian theatre developed within a strong dialectic between two seemingly contradictory currents. The literary tradition, in which is the

105 performance event is based on a scripted text, includes writers such as Seneca, Tasso, Alfieri, and, more recently, Pasolini and his Theatre of Words. On the other hand, there is a popular comic theatre, steeped in an oral tradition and enriched by the vast expressive resources of Italian regional dialects. (19)

Dialect theatre is representative of the Italian oral tradition divided along with regional lines giving expression to indigenous experiences. To follow Haller:

Italy’s linguistic division also promoted a lively dialect theatre, with regional traditions that began to develop during the Renaissance and continued to thrive through the twentieth century. After all, the languages closest to the people’s heart were the dialects; they lent themselves for puns and punch lines that could provoke both laughter and tears. This explains why Italy’s dialect theatre stands out after poetry as the most productive genre both in terms of the number of printed texts, manuscripts and performances, and of its importance vis-à-vis the literary canon in Tuscan. (40)

Since the dialect was the language of social communication its use enabled the playwrights to connect with people and their culture which in turn gave Italian theatre linguistic and thematic variety. It combined entertainment with social satire.

Originating from the colloquial style of Plautus, continuing with the rustic comedies of Ruzante and Goldoni’s Venetian dialect plays to the twentieth-century Neapolitan works of Eduardo De Filippo, dialect theatre exemplifies the oral tradition.

This oral tradition had profoundly influenced Fo, providing him with necessary theatre techniques and acting skills. The theatre of Fo intersects between the literary and oral traditions. “Within this fertile contradiction, this dialectic of opposites, is the theatrical experience of Dario Fo, actor, and playwright with roots in popular oral culture, whose theatrical activities are the source of debates and conflicts, both old and new” (Valeri 19). This contradictions of tradition and modernity in Fo’s theatre projects the conflict between popular and patrician culture.

3.4 Summing Up

Fo’s invincible criticism of Italian establishment and his searing political commitment resounds Gramsci. He wielded theatre as a weapon to counter the cultural hegemony of the Italian upper class and to perpetuate the proletarian hegemony by retrieving

106 their culture. The rapier wit and sombreness of his performances have dual functions of entertaining and instructing audiences on prevalent social discrepancies. Provoking people’s conscience and to raise their consciousness is the overriding concern of Fo contextualised in the working class struggle for hegemony.

The theatrical activity of Fo is indispensably aligned to the revolutionary struggle of the Italian proletarian against the socio-political and ecclesiastical powers. The expediency of his dramatic art can be judged by the role it plays in the political agitation and education of the marginalized community. His theatre is a tribute to all those who have a peripheral existence.

The revolutionary structure of Fo’s plays is inspired by the militant working class movement and the pressing demand for social, political and historical change. He was well aware of the fact that revolution can be achieved only when peoples’ minds are transformed. Political awareness, therefore, remains all-important to his agitational, indecent and raucous performances. They contribute to the social, psychological and intellectual emancipation of the suppressed section of the society.

107 Works Cited

Adamson, Walter L. Hegemony and Revolution: A Study of Antonio Gramsci’s Political and Cultural Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. Print.

---. “Modernism and Fascism: The Politics of Culture in Italy, 1903-1922.” The American Historical Review 95.2 (1990): 359-390. JSTOR. Web. 15 Dec

2017.

Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. London: Verso, 1984. Print.

Banham, Martin, et al. eds. The Cambridge Guide to Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Print.

Bates, Thomas R. “Gramsci and the Theory of Hegemony.” Journal of the History of Ideas 36.2 (1975): 351-366. JSTOR. Web. 14 May 2017.

---. Antonio Gramsci and the Bolshevisation of the PCI. Journal of Contemporary History 11.2/3 (1976): 115-131. JSTOR. Web. 03 Jun 2017.

Beacham, Richard C. The Roman Theatre and Its Audience. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1991. Print.

Bedani, Gino. Politics and Ideology in the Italian Workers’ Movement: Union Development and the Changing Role of the Catholic and Communist Subcultures in Post-war Italy. Oxford: Berg, 1995. Print.

Bellamy, Richard. Modern Italian Social Theory: Ideology and Politics from Pareto to the Present. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1987. Print.

---. Croce, Gramsci, Bobbio and the Italian Political Tradition. Colchester: Ecpr Press, 2014. Print.

Bennett, Tony. Culture, Ideology and Social Process. London: Batsford, 1992. Print.

Berezin, Mabel. “The Organization of Political Ideology: Culture, State, and Theatre in Fascist Italy.” American Sociological Review 56.5 (1991): 639-651. JSTOR. Web. 19 Feb 2017.

108 Boggs, Carl. Gramsci’s Marxism. 4th ed. London: Pluto Press, 1980. Print.

Brennan, Timothy. War of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York: Columbia University Press, 2007. Print.

Buttigieg, Joseph A. Foreword. Antonio Gramsci. By Antonio Santucci A. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel-Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. 17. Print.

---. “The Legacy of Antonio Gramsci.” Boundary 2 14.3 (1986): 1-17. JSTOR. Web. 08 Dec 2016.

---. “Gramsci’s Method.” Boundary 2 17.2 (1990): 60-81. JSTOR. Web. 12 Jan 2017.

---. “Gramsci on Civil Society.” Boundary 2 22.3 (1995): 1-32. JSTOR. Web. 09 March 2017.

Conte, Gian Biagio. Latin Literature: A History. Trans. Joseph B. Solodow Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999. Print.

Docherty, Brian, ed. Twentieth-century European Drama. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1994. Print.

Duchartre, Pierre L. The Italian Comedy. Trans. Randolph T Weaver. New York: Dover, 1966. Print.

Eagleton, Terry, ed. Ideology: An Introduction. London: Verso, 2013. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Paolo Puppa, eds. A history of Italian Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Print.

Fiori, G. Antonio Gramsci: Life of a Revolutionary. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Forgacs, David, ed. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings, 1916- 1935. New York: New York University Press, 2000. Print.

Forlenza, Rosario, and Bjorn Thomassen. “Resurrections and Rebirths: How the Risorgimento Shaped Modern Italian Politics.” Journal of Modern Italian Studies 22:3 (2017): 291-313. Web. 18 Dec 2017.

109 Franzosi, Roberto. The Puzzle of Strikes: Class and State Strategies in Post-war Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Google Book Search. Web 26 Oct 2017.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from Political Writings (1921 1926): With Additional Texts by Other Italian Communist Leaders. Ed and trans. Quintin Hoare. London: Lawrence and Wishart, 1978. Print.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Eds. and trans. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. ElecBook, 1999. Web.15 May 2017.

Gramsci, Antonio. Antonio Gramsci: Pre-prison Writings. Ed. Richard Bellamy. Trans. Virginia Cox. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994. Print.

Green, Marcus E, ed. Rethinking Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2011. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Hall, Stuart. Cultural Studies 1983: A theoretical History. Eds. Jennifer D. Slack, and Lawrence Grossberg. Durham: Duke University Press, 2016. Print.

Haller, Hermann W. The Other Italy: The Literary Canon in Dialect. London: University of Toronto Press, 1999. Print.

Hainsworth, Peter, and David Robey. Italian Literature: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford. Oxford University Press, 2012. Print.

Harman, Chris. The Fire Last Time: 1968 and After. 2nd ed. London: Bookmarks, 1998. Print.

Hawkes, David. Ideology: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6the ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 2017. Print.

Hobsbawm, Eric J. Introduction. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings 1916-1935. Ed. David Forgacs. New York: New York University Press, 2000. 13. Print.

110 Holub, Renate. Antonio Gramsci: Beyond Marxism and Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Jones, Steve. Antonio Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Laclau, E. and C. Mouffe. Hegemony and Socialist Strategy: Towards a Radical Democratic Politics. 2nd ed. London: Verso, 2001. Print.

Lumley, Robert. States of Emergency: Cultures of Revolt in Italy from 1968 to 1978. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Lumley, Robert, and Zygmunt G. Baranski, eds. Culture and Conflict in Postwar Italy: Essays on Mass and Popular Culture. London: Macmillan, 1990. Print.

Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The Communist Manifesto. A Modern Edition. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

Morton, Adam D. Unravelling Gramsci: Hegemony and Passive Revolution in the Global Political Economy. London: Pluto Press, 2007. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo. Manifesto for a New Theatre: Followed by Infabulation. Trans. Thomas Haskell Simpson. Toronto; Buffalo: Guernica, 2008. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo, and Thomas Simpson. “Manifesto for a New Theatre.” A Journal of Performance and Art 29.1 (2007): 126-138. JSTOR. Web. 6 Nov 2017.

Prosperi, Mario. “Contemporary Italian Theatre.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 17 32. JSTOR. Web. 5 Feb 2016.

Pugliese, Stanislao G. Fascism, Anti-fascism, and the Resistance in Italy: 1919 to the Present. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004. Print.

Roger, Simon. Gramsci’s Political Thought: An Introduction. 3rd. Rev. ed. London: Lawrence &Wishart, 2015. Print.

Santucci, Antonio A. Antonio Gramsci. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. Print.

Segal, Erich. The Death of Comedy. Mass: Harvard University Press, 2001. Print.

111 ---. Roman Laughter: The Comedy of Plautus. 2nd ed. New York: The Oxford University Press, 1987. Print.

Tarrow, Sidney G. Democracy and Disorder: Protest and Politics in Italy, 1965- 1975. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989. Print.

Thomas, Peter D. The Gramscian Moment: Philosophy, Hegemony and Marxism. Leiden: Brill, 2009. Print.

Valeri, Walter. “An Actor’s Theatre.” Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. Eds. Joseph Farrell and Antonio Scuderi. Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. 19-29. Print.

Williams, Raymond. Marxism and Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977. Print.

Whitfield, J H. A short History of Italian Literature. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1980. Print.

Woolcock, Joseph A. “Politics, Ideology and Hegemony in Gramsci’s Theory.” Social and Economic Studies 34.3 (1985): 199-210. JSTOR. Web. 15 May 2017.

112 Chapter 4 Analysis of Fo’s ‘Giullarate’ Chapter 4

Analysis of Fo’s ‘Giullarate’

Fo is compelling funny; he has you rolling out of your chair. But he also reasons, nags, gnaws with a rapier at your conscience. (Praful Bidwai 12)

4.0 Introduction

The present chapter provides an analysis of some of Fo’s major Giullarate (monologues) to assess the political and cultural dimensions of Fo’s work and his use of theatre as the powerful medium of protest and resistance against the authoritarianism of political and religious institutions.

He has developed two major theatrical mediums of protest; political satires and monologues. He uses the former type to provide counter-information about specific political events and occurrences. The later one offers a broader perspective of things and events. In Piccolo’s opinion:

The production of knowledge useful to the oppressed has been one of Dario Fo’s foremost concerns throughout his career. While the grotesque has been his all-encompassing paradigm and demystification his main aim, in his post- 1968 production Fo uses two distinct dramatic structures to convey different types of knowledge. Elements of the farce and of the giullarata are present and mixed in all of his works, but Fo predominantly uses the former structure when he wishes to provide counter-information about specific political events. The later structure is more useful in conveying a general type of knowledge stemming from universal divisions, as, for example, the dichotomy oppressor/oppressed, dominant/subordinate, hero/villain, and so on. (131)

The monologues are the finest example of Fo’s Giullarate performed in the manner of medieval jongleur using an invented language described as ‘grammelot’, which is a kind of onomatopoeic language with a universal appeal. Scuderi in his seminal work Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination states:

As an outlet for his extraordinary stage talents he developed his giullarata, named for the giullare, Italian for “jongleur,” the itinerant performers of the

113 Middle Ages. In this special brand of one-man show, without costumes or props, Fo holds audiences spellbound as he simultaneously narrates, acts, accompanied by his remarkable gestural language. (01)

The Giullare were the strolling players in the Middle Ages who travelled from one place to another entertaining people with their satirical and subversive performances. They turned up in the streets recounting people the tales of their misfortune and criticizing the oppressive dogmas of the Church and the feudal class in a language that was crude and vulgar with the motive to make uneducated populace aware of their own condition. Dario Fo skilfully improvises these techniques of popular theatre to deal with contemporary socio-political and historical realities. Justifying Fo’s deliberate attempt to imitate the medieval jester Farrell says:

Historically, he believed, the jester was representative of a popular culture, who shaped and gave voice to the discontents of ordinary people. His was the comedy not of escapism but of transmuted anger and dissatisfaction. Fo viewed the jester as the articulate representative of a non-articulate culture, voicing deep feelings of injustice. (77)

So, his emulation of the Giullare has a historical dimension. Like Giullare, Fo too presents himself as the jester of the working class venting out their feelings of being exploited and cheated by the cunning bourgeoisie.

One of the recurrent motifs in his monologues is the opposition of the established authorities of state and religion as well as the subversion of the official history and its representation from a peripheral point of view intending to retrieve people’s culture and their language, because Fo held that, “History is not an inevitable narrative. If we can change the status quo, we can change the direction of the narrative of history as we are living it” (Barr 49).

4.1 Mistero Buffo

Mistero Buffo (Comic Mystery) 1969, is most representative of all Fo’s theatrical pieces. It is a series of twelve grotesque monologues appropriated from medieval stories and performed by Fo and Rame individually, rendering a radical interpretation of Biblical stories and presenting them from a popular point of view that is sacred with secular. “In inverting the morality of traditional biblical stories Fo is combining

114 the secular – and at times the pagan – with the Christian” (Hirst 123). He extracted satiric and sacrilegious components of medieval Mystery Plays and reworked them into modern context to develop his Protest Theatre, critiquing the oppressiveness of the Church and the capitalist system. In Ron Jenkins’ words:

Mistero Buffo is the quintessential creation of the Fo/Rame collaboration. The techniques employed in it are key to understanding the theatrical imagination that animates all their work. It is particularly important as an expression of Fo’s attempts to reinvent the techniques of the medieval giullare for a modern audience. (xi)

Besides, the criticism of the Catholic Church he wanted to eradicate the mystic quality ascribed to these stories by the religious authorities and to reinterpret them from popular perspective.

In extracting the grotesque elements of the mystery plays, Fo’s intention is to bring to the foreground their popular origins. He also mocks the pomp and postures of the church hierarchy while popularising Christ and biblical legend, which is seen from the medieval peasant’s point of view. (Mitchell 4)

This piece gives a humanized and secular version of Christ linking him to the peasant population and their Bacchanalian revelries. Each monologue starts with a prologue which places it in some historical context. The play is a collage of different techniques, for instance, its scandalous presentation of Biblical stories, shifting perspectives, improvised text, use of dialect, storytelling, rhythmic structure and immediacy of newspaper style convey an essence of Fo’s theatrical virtuosity.

With Mistero Buffo, he fused his gifts as actor and author, revived historic popular theatre as a living force and found a subtlety of expression he never again attained, while providing himself with a vehicle for his own unique stage talents. (Farrell 89)

He kept performing his masterpiece throughout his career emphasizing the populist vision of Christ and the Bible. The 1977 televised version of the play drew heavy criticism from the Church authority denouncing the broadcast as “The most blasphemous program ever broadcast in the history of world television” (Jenkins xi). The play is important because it recovers the means and methods of making theatre

115 practiced by the medieval minstrel. Fo’s commitment to resuscitating the popular culture of the people propelled him to research in the popular forms of theatre especially the one, practiced by Giullari. As Behan explains:

The giullari did not generally perform for the aristocracy or the Church, indeed they repeatedly criticised them and were often executed by being burnt at the stake, or alternatively had their tongues cut out; even when they died many were refused religious burial. According to Fo the giullari were particularly popular among the peasantry, as they frequently criticised the fact that peasants’ lands had been seized by greedy land owners. Due to widespread illiteracy, the giullari had a role in bringing news to local people; indeed Fo has repeatedly defined one of their functions as being ‘the people’s spoken newspaper’. Overall, perhaps, they could be considered as the ‘illegitimate’ or popular theatre of the period. (96).

The monologues in Mistero Buffo are outrageous expressions of Biblical stories exposing the hypocrisy of the Church, the State and demystifying the sacred issues of religion. They present apocryphal stories from Gospels reinterpreted from people’s point of view with the aim to retrieve proletarian counter-culture which he opines has long been suppressed by the feudal and the ecclesiastical elites. Delineating his polemics of culture Fo says:

I didn’t want to conduct an archaeological exercise with Mistero Buffo. No. what I, and the other comrades with whom I conducted the research, were concerned about was the need to show that another culture exists. It is true that ruling-class culture exist, but this doesn’t mean there isn’t another valid culture you can work upon in order to appropriate it, to carry forward the idea of a proletarian culture. There are those who say, ‘Because bourgeois culture is dominant, you need to start from that.’ I say, ‘Fine we’ve got to be familiar with it, but it would be wrong if we based ourselves upon it.’ We must start from the production of an autonomous culture of the oppressed classes, which is made up of criticism and struggle. (qtd in Behan 98)

They are the expressions of the institutionalized suffering of the working classes woven into a seamless comic blend and savage satire which sometimes amount to the level of blasphemy. This combination of laughter and satire has been

116 used as a weapon to lampoon the authorities. The brilliant combination of humour and pathos, politics and religion, tradition and modernity makes Mistero Buffo one of the classics of theatre. Observing this quality of Mistero Buffo Domenico Maceri states:

His return to the Middle Ages is also an attempt to recover the vital sources of theatre in a pre-capitalistic society before the mass media turned culture into merchandise in the hands of the rich and powerful to control the working class. Applying the knowledge he gained as a result of his study, Fo creates a number of vignettes on topics with an ecclesiastical background to show not only the corruption and repressiveness of the Church but also the political implications of its power. Stressing popular, comic, and irreverent elements of medieval mystery plays and religious cycles, Fo attacks the repressiveness of the Catholic Church and the land-owning classes, using the language of the Italian peasants, whom he sees as representatives of peasants all over the world. (10)

Fo’s anti-establishment stance and his tireless effort to redeem the popular culture of the people earned him a wider audience comprised mainly of the working classes. His criticism of the political and religious establishments starts with The Flagellant’s Laude which serves as an introduction to the play, setting its tone. This laudatory hymn begins with a masochistic note imploring people to beat themselves if they want to get salvation, “Ahiiii. Beat yourselves. Beat yourselves. Ahiiiih! If you hope for salvation” (Fo 14). It refers to the sufferings of Christ he underwent for the sake of humanity as well as the exploitation of the poor by the rich and the powerful. It involves criticism of papal infallibility as well as bourgeois hypocrisy in the tradition of medieval Giullari who gave public performances satirizing the wealthy upper crust. Following similar tradition, Fo takes his theatre to the people with an aim to educate them on contemporary socio-political problems and to arouse them from a state of immobility to activity. His performances are representative of a class that has long been denied justice in a society which is corrupt and supports the status quo. He does not merely speak of their problems but expresses it out in their own idiom and jargon. He flaunts himself as a people’s artist coming out from a theatrical tradition that has its root in pre-historic cultures. His recovery of ancient dramatic forms and techniques shows his commitment to the downtrodden and their culture. His theatre is the celebration of the working class culture. In this brief sketch, the targets of his

117 tirade are the exploitative bourgeoisie and the corrupt clergies who are held responsible for the miserable condition of the working classes. They robbed them not only of their property but also of their dignity, honour, and culture. Fo reproaches them:

And you rulers, you usurers, you will suffer misfortune, For you have spat in the face of Christ, Enriching yourselves with ill-gotten gains. Beat yourselves! You who have squeezed, as a person would crush grapes, the money out of those who sweat and toil. (15)

It’s an attempt to make the workers conscious of their marginalisation and to provoke them to resist their oppression. To reinforce the workers’ struggle and to unsettle the established systems of political and religious rule remain at the basis of Fovian theatre. He explores the power relations in society which is often seen in terms of a class struggle between the oppressor and the oppressed. This struggle between the ruler and the ruled constitute the politics of Fo’s oppositional theatre.

The Birth of The Jongleur is an adaptation of a twelfth-century Sicilian text. The original text was documented in Sicilian language but was translated by Fo in Lombard dialect as it was incomprehensible to the contemporary audience. It is a significant text from Mistero Buffo revealing the peasant origin of the Giullare and his popular treatment of Christ and the religious events. The Giullari were the itinerant players in the Middle Ages who used to perform in the streets and at marketplaces entertaining people and indoctrinating them in contemporary issues through their off the cuff, improvised, irreverent, ironical and provocative performances. It is an autobiographical account of a peasant turned into a Giullare which is, of course, Fo, relating his own experiences consequential in making him the Giullare of the people. It is a miraculous tale of a peasant’s metamorphosis into a Giullare dealing with the themes such as the abuse of power, dignity, oppression, and freedom. The approach of Fo to deal with such serious issues of social justice is comical. It offers severe criticism of the landowning classes as well as of the Church officials who always take the side of the powerful in their exploitation of the underprivileged. The peasant who has been the victim of the exploitive feudal and Catholic forces is turned into a Giullare as a result of a miracle performed at him by Christ who promises him to give a new language sharp like a razor’s edge that will enable him to ridicule the

118 landowning classes, to communicate people the story of his humiliation, to raise their consciousness and to provoke them against the unrestrained power of political and religious authority.

I am Jesus Christ. I have come to give the power of speech. And this tongue of yours will lash, and will slash, like a sword, deflating inflated balloons all over the land. You will speak out against bosses, and crush them, so that others can laugh at them and make fun of them, because it is only with laughter that the bosses will be destroyed. When you laugh at the rulers, the ruler goes from being a mountain, to being a little molehill, and then a nothingness. Here, I shall give a kiss, and that will enable you to speak. (Fo 53)

The above-mentioned lines reveal the popular connection of Christ and present him as an agent of change. He is presented as a symbol of liberation.

The Giullare is the mouthpiece of Fo, an eye-opener to the injustice and abuse perpetrated by gentry at the weaker section of the society by relating his own appalling experiences to the people infused with humour and pathos. This is the idiosyncrasy of Fovian theatre; laughter combined with anger directed at politicians and religious authorities. “His own comedy is based, in another of his own formulae, on a combination of ‘laughter with anger’. It can be merciless laughter” (Farrell 77). Before he was turned into a Giullare he was a peasant dependent on his master for his bread and butter and having no honour of his own. This is articulated through the powerful dialogue of his wife:

It’s not worth taking your stand against him. You have no honour to defend. You’re poor, you’re a peasant, a country person, you cannot go thinking of honour and dignity. That is stuff for rich people, for lords and nobles! They are entitled to get angry if people rape their wives and daughters. But you’re not! Let it be. (51)

This is a poignant satire of the feudal exploitation of the lower classes. The peasant works hard in the field from early morning till evening for his master but still remains poor and without virtue. One day, while going to the field the peasant discovers an uncultivated and rocky piece of land on a hill and after a few days of hard work, he changes it into a fertile piece of land rich with plantation which makes his fellow peasants jealous. At this moment, the owner of the valley shows himself up

119 claiming his own right to the land, “Nobody’s? That “Nobody’s” is a word that doesn’t exist. It’s mine, and you have to give it to me” (49). But the farmer turns down his claim and sends him away. The next day priest appears justifying the landowner’s claim but he too is chased away by the farmer. Finally, the landowner himself turns up with his supporters and rapes his wife in front of him and his children. Disgraced, his wife commits suicide and his children too perish gradually in despair. Helpless he decides to hang himself. Meanwhile, a man along with two more people arrives at the scene and asks the poor farmer for some water. Obliged, the peasant offers them some food as well. The man then reveals himself as Christ and promises to transform him into a storyteller of the people, instructing him to spread the story of his oppression throughout the country. The purpose of Fo here is not religious but the political subversion of the landowning classes. As Tony Mitchell says, “So the mission of the giullare is political rather than religious, despite his sacred origins, and his message is the subversive mockery of the ruling class” (22).

Inspired by Giullare Dario Fo assumes his role but in a contemporary context, remapping current socio-political scenario. Giullari were the street performers who used theatre for social and political awareness of the ignorant masses. Instruction and entertainment go hand in hand in their theatre. Fo shares much common ground with the jester of the Middle Ages and the performers of the Commedia dell’Arte. He appropriated the theatre techniques employed by them to develop his own brand of provocative theatre, stimulating change in the socio-political condition of the marginalised group. The proletarian revolution is the dominant discourse of his politically motivated theatre. He used laughter fused with anger as a device to challenge the authority and for the intellectual development of the working classes. The social and psychological emancipation of the oppressed takes precedence in Fo’s theatre who strives hard for their social, political, economic and moral upliftment. His identification with the Giullare furnished him with the subversive mechanism that helped him to deal effectively with the repressive forces. He is frank in his treatment of the subversive themes and openly criticises the institutions of power. He used theatre as a powerful medium of protest against social injustice. The conflict between oppression and freedom constantly features in his plays.

The Birth of the Villeyn is a robust critique of the discourse popularized by the landowning classes about the low origin of the peasants. Tired of labour, the

120 landowner complains to God for a substitute who can work for him. God approaches Adam who refuses to offer his rib as he has already donated one for Eve’s birth. At the very moment, a donkey passed by and an idea struck His mind. He performed a miracle on the donkey and all of a sudden it was pregnant. After nine months the donkey released a whopping fart giving birth to a peasant. This low birth of the peasant signifies the kind of life he is destined to have. After, the peasant has cleansed up an angel comes down and dictates the modus operandi to the landowner:

By order of God, you, from this moment, will be the boss, the greater one, and he, villeyn, the lesser one. Now it is written and laid down that this villeyn shall live on coarse bread and raw onions, broad beans and spittle. He is to sleep on a straw pallet, so that he always remembers his status. (Fo 57)

The monologue gives useful insights into the power relations in society, emphasizing how the powerful enforce their dominance over the labour class by manipulating history and the religious instructions. Fo opines:

After all, who organizes our education system? Who decides what is to be taught? Who has a material interest in not letting certain things be known about? The employers, the landowners and the bourgeoisie. For as long as we continue to allow them, it’s obvious that they’ll carry on doing what they consider to be correct. (77)

They make them subservient to the system by disseminating false knowledge about their low origin under the guise of religion. Religion is used as an instrument of exploitation and oppression in the hands of the corrupt clergies and the exploitative nobility who are a partner in crime. Fo vehemently satirizes the religious institution which has been instrumental in perpetuating the exploitation of the downtrodden and reinforcing the aristocracy. He exposes the hypocrisies of the Church and the ruling class who by forging a story of the peasant’s inferiority put them in subordinate position so that they can exploit maximum of their labour. Fo relates the predicament of the medieval peasant to the contemporary problems of the factory workers who are even not allowed to piss. “This serves to contextualize the predicament of the medieval peasant as the social and cultural predecessor of the modern working class” (Mitchell 23). He strongly opposes the suffocating environment in the factories and other workplaces caused by heavy restrictions imposed on the workers by the bosses.

121 He aspires to liberate them from this life of torture, humiliation, and servitude and to make them independent entities possessed with critical thinking, capable to question the authorities. They and their problems remain at the centre stage of Fo’s political campaign whose objective is to secure justice for the commoners. His approach to social and political issues is characterised by a desire to change the fascist structure of the society.

Fo’s contempt of the oppressive dogmas of the Catholic Church and pleasure- seeking priests becomes more intensified in Boniface Viii. Boniface served as a pope from the year 1294 to 1303 who is known for his corruption and authoritarianism in the history of papal rule. By referring to Boniface viii, Fo comments on scandals and vices of the contemporary Church. The arrogant and the extravagant Boniface is contrasted with Christ who is most humble and down to earth. He is savagely criticized for his vanity, hypocrisy, and atrocity. This is shown at the beginning of the play where he prepares himself for a public ceremony dressing in finest robes and expensive jewellery and chanting a Gregorian hymn with the help of the choirboys. Although the song evokes spirituality, the intermittent rhythm draws our attention to his adjusting of elegant clothes and jewellery showing the pomposity and superficiality of the Popes. But when he confronts the procession of Christ he pretends humility by quickly removing his ornaments, kneeling down before him, smearing his face with mud and helping him to carry his cross.

There you go, take the cloak… And the ring! Don’t let him see all this glittery stuff… He’s got terrible fixed ideas, that one! A very odd character… Come on, take my shoes off… quick! Give me something so that I can dirty myself… Some earth for my face. (Fo 82)

Fo stresses the contradictions between the materialistic Church leaders and the philanthropist Christ. This medieval story smokes out the immoralities of the contemporary religious representatives who instead of following the stance of Christ are indulged in luxurious lifestyle thus knowingly or unknowingly support the ruling ideas. Fo has a different opinion of the Church and the role it has to play in the life of the people. He points out that instead of serving the wealthy it should represent the poor because it was the religion of Christ. So the mission of Fo here is religious rather than political, which is the subversive mockery of the unscrupulousness of the Popes

122 who use religion as a tool of oppression and terrorization. The portrayal of Boniface as the most scandalous and outrageous figure signifies the corruption and moral decadence of the Church. Whereas, the portrayal of Christ representing the poor is part of Fo’s commitment to the powerless proletariat. One of the recurrent motifs in Fo’s plays is the criticism of religious supremacy upheld by institutionalised Catholicism and this is best exemplified through Mistero Buffo, a web of monologues woven into a subversive interpretation of the Biblical stories.

The Resurrection of Lazarus is built around the idea of demystification of the religious events. Fo has mentioned in the Prologue:

The principal theme of this piece is a satirisation of everything that passes for the ‘moment of mystery’. This is achieved by playing out an event which, among the people, passes for a ‘miracle’. The satire is aimed at the miracle mongers, the magicians, the conjurers’ art of the miraculous, which is an underlying feature of many religions, including Catholicism. (Fo 64)

He narrates the event of a miracle that Christ is going to perform, from the spectators’ point of view i.e. the caretaker of the cemetery, the chair vendor, the sardine seller, the stalker and the pickpocket. His purpose is to debunk the mystic quality attributed to this story and to present it from the viewpoint of the commoners engaging them in a live debate. This scandalous interpretation of Gospel stories by Fo is a deliberate attempt to break the hegemony of the official religion as propagated by the Catholic Church and to give it a local colour. This gives a new dimension and meaning to the story. Even the display of miracle does not arouse a feeling of awe and wonder among the spectators, everything seems quite natural and real. Another remarkable thing about this piece is that Fo introduces a wide array of characters on the stage performed by Fo himself including, the cemetery guard, the voyeuristic crowd, the sardine seller and a pickpocket that shows his virtuosity as an actor.

This piece was regarded as the piece de resistance among virtuoso jongleurs, because in it the jongleurs has to act out something like 15 different characters in succession, and only indicates the character changes with his body. He does not vary his voice at all; everything is done by gesture. This kind of piece requires the performer to play it a bit by ear, according to the responses of

123 laughter, silence, etc. that he gets from the audience. In effect, it is a basic framework which then gives a possibility for improvisation. (Fo 64)

In The Marriage at Cana, Fo presents the official version of the Biblical story from a drunkard’s point of view. Adapted from ancient Italian religious festivals, the piece reminds of the mythological episode about Bacchus’s descent into Hell. Bacchus is a Greek God of wine, dating some fifteen centuries before Christ. It is a commonly held belief that he loved mankind so much that when a demon came to earth, stole the springtime and took it to hell to enjoy it all for himself, Dionysus decided to sacrifice himself on mankind’s behalf and followed him to hell. Mounted on a mule he went to hell and paid with his own life in order to give mankind their spring back. The story recreates the Bacchanalian world of revelry and drunkenness. It is an interesting account of the miracle performed by Jesus where he turns water into wine. This is narrated by a drunkard who was the eyewitness to the event. The drunkard is challenged by an angel who appears on the scene to state the official version of the spectacle. He tries to suppress the drunkard’s voice but is eventually driven out by him who then describes the event in a Dionysian spirit. There are multiple explanations behind this sacrilegious representation of the sacred issue. One is that Fo wants to demystify the event which alienates it from people. Second, it emphasises to enjoy life rather than to wait for reward or punishment in the life hereafter. Heaven can be on earth as proved by Christ’s action, “Jesus got up on a table, and began pouring wine for everybody: Drink, good people, be happy don’t save it till later, enjoy yourselves” (Fo 43). Next, it is a celebration of folk culture and folk tradition where drinking and merry-making have greater significance and Christ’s description as Bacchus symbolises Fo’s love for vernacular culture. Christ did not only save the bride’s family from shame by transforming vinegar into wine but also becomes the part of their revelry by pouring wine for everyone, even for his mother. “And then, all of a sudden, he remembered his mother: Oh Holy mother! Oh Madonna, I forgot, excuse me! Here, here’s a drop for you too; drink a bit yourself” (Fo 43).

The piece is a celebration of popular religion and popular culture defying the official Christian narrative that humanity on earth is destined to suffer, therefore, drinking and enjoying life is a sin. This is questioned in the play by the drunkard:

124 And just imagine, there are still some damned rabble going around saying that wine is a creation of the devil, and that it’s a sin, and that it’s an invention of the most diabolical order. But do you think that if wine had really been an invention of the devil, that Jesus would have given some to his mother to drink? (Fo 44)

This radical re-reading of the Gospel stories continues in The Slaughter of the Innocents, a vignette about the birth of Christ followed by bloodshed. Thus, contradicting the official version followed by a celebration. The story puts forward a mad woman’s perspective whose child is murdered by Herod’s soldiers as a part of his bloody verdict to slaughter all male children after he came to know about the prophecy of Christ’s birth who will replace him as a king of Galilee. Under the guise of madness, she loudly insults the Heavenly Father for instigating this killing of babies by sending his son to earth and also for introducing social divisions by privileging some social classes over the rest who are subjected to deprivation, humiliation, injustice, and abuse. She vituperates Divinity:

God: God, awesome in your heartlessness, You ordered this slaughter…. you wanted this sacrifice in exchange for sending down your son: a thousand babies killed for the sake of one of yours: a river of blood for a cup! You should have kept him with you, this Son of yours, if he was going to cost us poor souls such a mighty sacrifice. Ah, but in the end you too will see what it means to die of heartbreak, the day when your own son dies! In the end, you too will understand what a mighty and awesome affliction you have visited on mankind for all eternity. (Fo 23-24)

Her misbehaviour to Eternal Father is an embodiment of people’s deep-seated prejudice against the Heavenly Father, who represents the powerful. Scuderi in his famous article, Dario and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context observes:

The paternal God serves simultaneously as a device for justifying the authority of those in power and as an instrument to terrorize the downtrodden. Fo has consistently questioned the validity of the paternal God-figure of the First Testament. This work would suggest that the Church, as part of the ruling power structure, presents Him as a fickle and authoritative tyrant, distant form the sympathy of the ordinary people. God the father has served both as a

125 symbol of and as a tool for an official culture that has historically used, cosmic terror and the fear of divine retribution as a means of oppression, while justifying its power and privileges as being divinely ordained. (30)

While God represents the impositions which rulers force upon the people, Christ represents dignity, liberty and is representative of the common folk that is why he is loved and cheered by these people. Fo condemned everything which was pro- establishment, therefore, God as an embodiment of power and control has been subjected to criticism. Whereas, Christ, a lover of humanity and a well-wisher of the victimized who himself has been the victim of the atrocities of the authorities and suffered the same lot as them, is identified with the poor souls. The triviality of war, divine dispensation, the tyranny of the rulers and motherhood are the themes in question.

Fo is always preoccupied with the idea of dignity which characterises much of his writing. In the following vignette The Morality Play of the Blind Man and the Cripple Fo, once again brings into question the theme of dignity through the story of the blind man and the cripple turned into beggars. Although physically disabled they take advantage of each other’s deformity and transform it into a trait. The monologue starts with a blind man who abandoned by his dog finds himself helpless and is crying for help. He is responded by someone as ill-formed as him; a cripple who drags himself around in a moving carriage. Together they devise a scheme in order to support each other. The blind will carry the cripple on his back while the other will guide him through his eyes. Thus they will be able to evoke greater sympathy and will collect extra charity from the people. On their way, they accidentally meet the procession of Jesus Christ, the son of God who is possessed with a special talent to perform a miracle and to heal the sick even if he passes by that person. Afraid to get miracled they decide to run away because if they will be freed of their misfortunes they will be forced to submit themselves to their masters and work for them in order to earn a living. Fo again violates the authorised description of the Biblical story where everyone gathers around Christ to get rid of his sickness but in the Fovian version, the duo tries to escape from him to avoid the danger of getting miracled of their misfortunes because in that case, they will have to surrender their will to their superiors. This is a scathing satire of the indignity to work for a master.

126 Dignity does not lie in straight legs, or eyes that see; dignity is not having an employer to subject you. True freedom is the freedom of not having bosses – not only that I should be free, but that I should live in a world that is also free –where others do not have bosses either. (Fo 27)

This refusal to yield to a master is the declaration of individual freedom and dignity which are also the themes of the vignette. This dramatic piece generates a great feeling of protest against the exploitative authorities who accumulate wealth by exploiting the working classes.

The televised version of Mistero Buffo includes four texts from ‘The Passion Plays’. They are the dramatic representations of the events related to the passion and crucifixion of Christ. The first of these, Death and the Fool represents a fool playing card with his friends at an inn who become the target of all his banter. They are interrupted by the inn-keeper who asks them not to make noise as there are other people also at the inn. After investigation, it is revealed that they are none but the Christ followed by his twelve fellows who are going to have a dinner. This is a reference to the Last Supper Christ had with his Apostles before the crucifixion. The game reaches its climax with fool drawing the card of death. At that moment death enters disguised as a beautiful lady to take Christ away. Having realized that she has come for Christ, he tries to seduce her and distract her from her duty. Towards the end, we see death drinking and dancing vulgarly with the fool. In medieval theatre, the fool has been represented as a paradoxical character who follows no rule, no authority, and no convention. He is a prototype of the madman in Accidental Death of an Anarchist.

The second of this series is, Mary Hears of the Sentence Imposed on her Son which deals with the crucifixion of Christ. The piece starts with Mary who along with her friends is on her way to the market where she hears an angry crowd cursing someone. The compassionate mother becomes anxious to know the truth and is told by her friends that three people are being crucified for practicing witchcraft. Unaware of the truth that it is her son who is going to be crucified she utters, “Poor people… Are they going to crucify all three…? Just think of their poor mothers” (Fo 98). However, the piece concludes with Mary coming to know that it is actually Christ who is about to be crucified. The piece ends abruptly with Mary rushing off

127 desperately for her son with no direct representation of her maternal emotion. It is performed by Franca Rame who played all the roles herself as the jester of the Middle Ages who performed multiple roles at a time.

The Fool Beneath the Cross represents a madman stripping Christ for crucifixion while the crucifiers gamble on the number of hammer strokes required to fix him to the cross. They play a game of dice for Christ’s clothes and the fool wins his shroud and the pay of the nailers. The madman offers the money back to them in exchange for Christ. But when Christ denies the madman’s offer he brands him as “The chief of all fools, a complete lunatic asylum” (Fo 110). He declares that only considerable act Christ has performed was his thrashing of the traders. He says, “That should be your job, not dying on the cross for people’s salvation. Take a stick and beat, beat, all those who trade in church, thieves, swindlers, imposters and rogues” (Fo 110). Fool objects to Christ sacrificing himself for the salvation of mankind who exploit and kill each other in the name of religion.

Mary at the Cross is a portrayal of the grief-stricken Mary who like the madman tries to bribe the soldier in order to save Christ from being crucified. She offers them her silver ring and golden earrings but they refuse to accept her bribe saying that they are just carrying out the orders they are asked to do and accepting any kind of bribe will end in their being nailed up to the cross. Helpless she starts cursing Archangel Gabriel who then appears and tries to explain to her the purpose of her son’s death. Mary accuses him of not understanding the condition of being a mother and sufferings of the people. She says:

You are not used to this, because in Paradise you have no wailing and lamentation, or wars, or prisons, or men hanged, or women raped. In Paradise there is no hunger, no starvation, nobody sweating with work, wearing themselves to the bone, no children without smiles, no women out of their minds with grief, nobody who suffers to pay the price of original sin. (Fo 118)

Gabriel reminds her that her sacrifice and her son’s sacrifice will not go in vain. It will ‘tear apart the heavens’ and will enable mankind for the first time to enter into paradise.

The objective of this farcical representation of religious stories narrated from the popular point of view, i.e. the peasant, the juggler, the drunkard, the mad woman,

128 the fool and all that, was to negate the idea of a “grand narrative” and to establish a proletarian counter-narrative. Mistero Buffo is a dramatized newspaper of the contemporary Italian society in the tradition of medieval popular performances, exposing the hypocrisies, corruptions, and exploitations of the religious as well as the political institutions in a language that is idiomatic, crude, vulgar, uncultivated and satirical. So it can be concluded from the above statement that stylistically Dario Fo is a conformist but thematically he is up-to-date. The play is a montage of different techniques appropriated from popular theatrical traditions to deal with every day social realities with space for improvisation. Fo’s texts are in constant flux. They evolve and change with each performance accordingly. This evolution and change occur at three levels, during rehearsal, during the performance and post-performance contingent on the feedback from audiences. The idea behind this is, to abolish the hierarchy of the scripted or written text. As Scuderi delineates:

He does not simply write a script that is ready to be rehearsed and performed. He begins with a skeletal outline or a fully scripted text, either of which is developed and greatly modified throughout the rehearsal process. At any moment Fo will call a stop to the action in order to make changes to the ever- evolving text. Frequently, updated scripts must be passes out to the actors. Modifications continue throughout the show’s run, based on audience response, and often current events, if relevant, are worked in as well. This way of creating a play rejects the supremacy of the written text. (02)

Fo’s attempt to reinterpret the sacred issues of religion through farce and irony and the ingenious combination of tradition, modernity, storytelling, miming, dialogues and gestures turn Mistero Buffo into a powerful political drama representing the working class and their culture. As Mitchell states, “Mistero Buffo is a prime example of epic theatre in the true sense of the word, at once a recreation of popular history and culture and an affirmation of the political potency of this recreation” (16). Human suffering, corruption, inequality, repressiveness of the state and the Catholic Church are some of the major themes explored in Mistero Buffo.

4.2 Obscene Fables

The vituperative and impious spirit of Mistero Buffo is maintained in Obscene Fables (Il fabulazzo osceno), another important monologue by Fo performed in 1982. This

129 consists of three popular narratives, “of Franco-Provencal origin appearing around the eleventh century” (Fo 2). They deal with erotic and scatological contents in a satirical vein as the title itself connotes.

The subjects dealt with in these fables are, as the title suggests, obscene in character and nature. I emphasise obscene, and not salacious and prurient. In other words, the principal aim of the story-tellers was to overturn, by the use of eroticism, the sense of guilt which had been imposed, almost as an act of terrorism, by the authorities. Erotic obscenity is used as a weapon of liberation. (Fo 2)

His selection of obscene materials does not only show his commitment to popular culture but also reflects his recalcitrant attitude against the repressions of Church and state authorities. As Joel Schechter in his famous article “Theatre in Gubbio: Dario Fo’s Obscene Fables” elucidates:

Few of the tales that Fo recites can readily be found in books. He discovers them in obscure sources, invents details, and turns them into performance scenarios. In doing this he brings to the public some chapters of Italian history and folklore that went unrecorded because, the scholars who preserved past culture favoured the ruling class; it was not in there interest for stories of political and sexual unrest to survive. Fo prefaces his comic monologues with genial lectures on culture and politics. The first brief discourse of the evening stresses the connection between so-called obscenity and democracy. Fo notes that Popes and noblemen in the middle ages were free to write obscene literature, and circulate it among their friends, while stories for the general public survived – if they survived at all – through the oral tradition of the minstrelsy , in which Fo places himself. His narratives of repression and resistance to it are “obscene” insofar as they would have been declared blasphemous or treasonous by medieval church authorities, nobility and scholars. (87)

The first narrative of the series, The Tumult of Bologna (Il tumult di Bologna), recounts an extraordinary historical fact happened in the fourteenth century Bologna, told in an indecent manner. Bologna, at that time, was the administrative and military capital of the Papal rule, controlled by the Legate, Cardinal Archbishop. In the same

130 year, the Legate declared war on Ferrara with an army made up of Bolognese, Provencals, and Bretons and led by the French Count d’ Armeniac. The war turned out to be a complete disaster for the Papal army affecting Bolognese, the most. Out of fifteen thousand Bolognese, only the half managed to survive. This enraged the entire Bolognese population making them vengeful of Papal forces. To avoid any mishap the Legate and his men retired to Bon Castello, an impressive fortress in the middle of the town. The Legate deployed all his forces for the defense of the castle in the moment of an attack by the people of Bologna. With the help of his soldiers who conducted raids in the warehouses of the peasants taking hold of everything edible even animals, he managed to stock ample supplies of food for a long-term resistance in the event of a siege. The enraged Bolognese marched on the castle clamouring and cursing:

The Legate has robbed us of everything. Everything! Even what we had set aside in the warehouse. We haven’t got a thing to eat. We have been cheated! There is nothing for it! All we can do is get out of Bologna and go around begging for a living. (Fo 7)

In order to get them out of the castle, the peasants came up with an innovative idea of linking the sewer to the pipe supplying fresh water into the castle. And, “All of a sudden: “Splash!” A sprinkling of water perfumes the air. Cursing, the priests and the monks scream out… Help! A miracle? One shit of a miracle!” (Fo 8). They also brought catapults to hurl shit at Pope’s men joined by the people from far and wide:

Who came to the city with buckets filled with their own made-at-home products; not to mention the good people of Bologna themselves who turned up every morning with what they had managed to produce during the night. The mountain people turned up with their own buckets … and we’re talking mountain shit, real vintage stuff, with a bouquet! There were some unfortunates who suffered from constipation, and these poor souls were covered in shame at not being able to do their duty for their country. They stayed holed up in their own houses, swallowing the most unspeakable purgatives of bitter nettles in quantities that would lay a mule flat. Finally, they were able to throw the window open – “made it! Done it!” SUCCESS! (Fo 10)

131 There was shit splattered all over the place which has turned the castle into velvet. Everything tasted like shit. This nasty trick broke the resistance of the people inside who agreed to leave the city in the care of a guarantor who will ensure that no more shit is hurled at them and nothing blasphemous is shouted against them. The entire town drowned into pin-drop silence. The tops of the houses and the windows were overcrowded with people to watch the Papal Legate and his men evacuating the castle. As they passed by the street, “A storm of shit fell all around, enough shit to black out the sun! A shit storm! So much shit it could have been the deluge on the Last Day!” (Fo 12).

The use of scatological humour in the play is a process towards liberation from oppression and democratisation of the festive folk culture. It resists everything that oppresses and tyrannises.

The second fabliau, The Butterfly Mouse (La parpaja topola) from the eleventh century is an erotic satire on sexual repression. Mitchell describes, “The piece is a satire on Victorian-type sexual repression and euphemisms, which frequently amount to the imposition of ignorance, and Fo’s performance is in itself a revolt against censorship and sexual oppression” (36).

It is a story about a young goatherd, Giavan Pietro who is tricked to marry a young woman named, Alessia by her lover Don Faina, the local priest, to cover up their sexual liaison. After the marriage rituals are performed the priest asks Giavan to take his mother-in-law to her home so that he could sleep with his bride. After Giavan returns Alessia, tired of her playing with Don Faina, tells him that she has left her “butterfly mouse” at her mother’s house. Butterfly mouse is a metaphor for a female sexual organ. Excited to play his little love games with Alessia Giavan goes to her mother to collect the butterfly mouse. She hands him a basket covered in a napkin and instructs him neither to open it nor to disclose anybody about the butterfly mouse until he gets back to Alessia. Ignoring his mother-in-law’s instructions the impatient Giavan puts his finger inside the basket in order to feel it as she, “Didn’t say anything about not feeling it” (Fo 23). Terrified by intrusion the sex jumps out the basket and escapes into the grass. The desperate Giavan returns to his wife and narrates her the whole story. Her husband’s innocence melts Alessia and she genuinely regrets cheating on him. To amend her mistakes and to console the grieved Giavan she tells him that butterfly has come back to her on its own accord.

132 She felt a deep commotion inside herself. She felt unclean, as soiled as some old whore. She felt a deep disgust for all that she had got up to with that devil of a priest, don Faina. She felt that to trick, to cheat, to hoodwink a man with such an innocent and kindly heart was like committing murder. She couldn’t hold back the sobs and tears. She said to him: “Don’t cry anymore, darling. I’ve got good news for you. The butterfly mouse came back by itself”. (Fo 24-25)

This piece was intended to be performed by Franca Rame but she refused to do it due to certain sexually violent passages. The piece is pejorative of the moral degeneration of the Church as depicted through the unscrupulous priest. The following lines are expressive of Fo’s contempt for the priest.

The sly old bastard had thought of everything. He had made Giavan buy a house which was attached to the presbytery: house and presbytery all one, with a door in the diving wall, so that the moment Giavan went out, ZOOM!, the priest was in there, between the sheets, with his lover. (Fo 17)

It is a sexual satire on “The double standards of sexual repression and the sexual decadence of church and state authorities in whose interest sexual repression operates” (Mitchell 37).

The last fable of the series, Lucius and the Ass (Lucio e l’asino) is a fantastic account of the priapic behaviour which has its root in the work of Lucian of Samosata from the Second Century BC. The grotesque and paradoxical style of his writing had inspired many including Rabelais, Tommaso, Machiavelli, Voltaire and Dario Fo.

Obsessed to metamorphose himself into a bird Lucius, the protagonist of the story applies the wrong potion and ends up as a donkey who is then hired by an aristocratic lady to gratify her sexual appetite and later is employed by a circus company to perform love-making acts with a slave girl. After, he is changed back into a man he goes to the lady with whom he had made love as a donkey but gets rejected by her on the ground that he does not interest her anymore.

The surreal and obscene framework of the story echoes the grotesque structure of A Midsummer Night’s Dream taking an ironic view of the supercilious and lofty morals of the aristocracy. Laughter is used as a weapon to degrade authority and to reverse the power structure.

133 The above-discussed stories are a satiric inversion of the aristocratic culture which has been used as the tool of oppression. This time satire is in the vein of eroticism and scatology. The explicit scurrility and obscenity of these stories convey a feeling of resistance against the repressive culture and recreates the upside-down world of Bakhtin. As Mitchell explains:

Obscene Fables emphasises Fo’s direct link with the scatological ‘grotesque realism’ and the ‘world upside down’ of medieval carnival depicted by Mikhail Bakhtin in his book Rabelais and His World. The shit-slinging in The Bologna Riot is a direct illustration of Bakhtin’s notion of the ‘material bodily principle’ in which the lofty intellectual and emotional affairs of the mind and heart are brought down to earth by excrement. It is also an illustration of the popular festive culture of folk humour in which excrement transforms fear into laughter. Similarly, the frank and comical approach to sex in The Butterfly Mouse and Lucius and the Ass draw on popular carnival celebrations of sexuality and the ‘reproductive lower stratum’ as a way of mocking the pomposity and humourlessness of church and state authorities. (38)

4.3 The Story of the Tiger

Fo’s next monologue Story of the Tiger (1979), traces an obvious change in Fo’s ideology as a result of the ideological shift in the revolutionary movement in the mid- seventies and eighties. Even though the plays written during this period do not have that political edge and revolutionary orientation of the sixties and seventies but they are not altogether insensitive to the political climate of the era. Fo is a keen observer of contemporary social and political developments, he does not practice theatre just for light-hearted entertainment but underlying the comic vein of his plays are serious political messages. Adapted from a Chinese parable the play recounts the story of a Chinese soldier who while fighting with Kai-Shek’s army is severely injured. Unable to walk, he is left behind by his comrades to die. In order to save himself from Kai- Shek’s soldiers and from natural calamity, he takes refuge in a cave only to find out that it belongs to a tigress and her cubs. After a few inarticulate exchanges between the beast and the soldier, they learn that they can be of mutual help. While the soldier relieves the tigress from the pressure of lactation by suckling, she, in turn, heals him by licking his wounds and by applying her medicinal saliva over it.

134 She was just licking, just licking. She wanted to heal me. She started sucking out the rot inside the swelling. PFLLU-UUWUUAAMM. She was spitting it out. PFLUUUU. She was draining it all out. WUUUAAC! Goddamn it to hell, she was good. She spread her saliva, that thick saliva that tigers have, all over the wound. And suddenly it occurred to me that tiger balm is a marvellous, miraculous medication, a medicine. (Fo 60)

He stays a while with the Tigress and her cub and the trio form a bond. This relationship between the beast and the man suggests the mythological bond between human and nature. Gradually he gets back to normal and is able to walk. He introduces them to the taste of cooked meat. Having discovered the delights of cooked meat they force the soldier to cook for them every day. Fed up with his usual habit of preparing food for them he decides to leave. The angered tigers after being deprived of the pleasures of cooked meat follow him to the village where he has stayed and berated him for his abrupt departure while he complains about having cooked all day long. The exchange of dialogues between the soldier and the animals through roars and words are embedded in a kind of domestic argument which show Fo’s adeptness as an actor and his acumen as a writer.

AAHHAAAAAAAAA a fine way to pay me back, after all that I did for you, I even licked your wounds OOHHAAAAAA-HHHAAAAA I saved your life! EEOOOHHHAAAA things I wouldn’t have done for my own man… For one of my own family … EEOOHHHAAAAA you walked out on me OOOHHHAAAHHAAAA and then you taught us to eat cooked meat, so now every time EEOOOHHHAAAAHHAAA we eat raw meat we throw up… We get dysentery, we’re sick for weeks. AAAHHHAAAHHHAAAA.

And I gave back to her: Oohhaaaaaa. Why did you do what you did? I saved you too with the nursing so your tits wouldn’t burst … AHOOLAHHH! And didn’t I cook for you, roasting, roasting, till my balls burst, eh? AAAHHHAAA. Behave yourself, eh … even if you are grown up now… (Fo 71)

After the peace is restored between them, the Tigers are introduced to the villagers and develop a good rapport with them. The Tigers prove very useful and help the villagers to resist the raid of Kai-Shek’s forces and chase them away from the

135 town. And from that day on, whenever the Kai-Shek’s soldiers showed up even in one of the neighbouring villages, the Tigers were called for help. When the demand for protection became too higher to be fulfilled by the two Tigers the soldier/protagonist/narrator came up with the idea of imitation. He taught the villagers to imitate Tigers by using masks and impersonating their movements and roars. Thus by disguising themselves as Tigers and emulating their movements and sounds the villagers successfully drove off Kai-Shek’s soldiers. And then, one day one party official comes to congratulate the villagers and asks them to send the Tigers back to the forest as they are no longer needed because from now onwards the party will take care of the people and their interests.

Good work. Good work. This tiger invention is extraordinary. Our people have more ingenuity, creativity, and imagination than anyone else in the world. Good work. Good work. But the Tigers, they can’t stay with you anymore. You have to send them back to the forest where they came from. (Fo 74)

When the villagers inquire about the reason behind this particular act, the official provides an explanation in party rhetoric:

We can’t allow it. Tigers have anarchist tendencies. They can’t engage in dialectics. We have no role in the party that can be assigned to tigers, and if they can’t be in the party, they can’t stay in this base. They have no dialectics. Obey the party. Take the tigers back into the forest. (Fo 74)

Disobeying his instructions the villagers hide the Tigers in a hen coop and have taught them to mimic the chickens in order to fool the party officials. This decision of the villagers not to send them back proved a good one as they save them from the Japanese’s invasion and help them to drive off the Japanese armies from their town. “Flags off their rifles, flags off their hats. The only flags left were the ones up their asses. FIUNH…. ZIUM…. Away they went, running like a bunch of chickens” (Fo 75). Another party official visits the villagers and praises them for not obeying the dictates given by the first party. But he too in the manner of the previous one demands the people to send the Tigers back into the forest:

Good work. You did well before to disobey that other party leader who was, among other things, a revisionist and a counterrevolutionary. You did the right thing…. You should always have tigers present when there’s an enemy. But

136 from now on there’ll be no need. The enemy is gone … take the tigers back into the forest. (Fo 75)

But the villagers did the same. They kept the Tigers with the chickens and they proved useful yet again in preventing another advancement of Kai-Shek’s forces. This time all the party leaders arrive applauding the villagers for defying the instruction. They announce that the Tigers will always stay with the people, after all, they are the invention of the people but in a zoo:

Good work. Good work. Good work. You did the right thing to disobey: the tiger must always remain with the people, because it is part of the people and is the invention of the people, the tiger will always be of the people … in a museum … no, in a zoo…. There forever. There’s no need for them anymore. No need for the tigers. We have no more enemies. (Fo 76)

This Giullarata of Fo is a strong political allegory taking a dig at the double dealings of the political parties and their representatives. The aforementioned lines exemplify the rhetorical gimmick of the politicians used to manipulate people’s opinion. Each political envoy appreciates the villagers for defying the instructions of the previous representative but like the previous one, he too asks them to adhere to the party rule. Fo appeals to the people not to get persuaded by the rhetorical provocations of these political parties or their agents but should be guided by their own ideology if they really want to improve their condition. He warns them of partisan politics and invites them to read in between the lines of the political discourses offered by politicians.

There’s only the people, the party, and the army, and the people are the same thing. Naturally there is the leadership, because if there’s no leadership, there’s no head, and if there’s no head then there’s no element of expressive dialectics, which determines a line of conduct, which naturally starts at the top but is subsequently developed at the base, where the proposals from the top are collected and debated, not as unequally distributed power, but as a kind of determinate and invariable equation, applied in an active horizontal coordinate, which is also vertical, the actions of which are inserted in the thesis position, which is developed not only at the base, to return to the top, but also from the top to the base in a positive and reciprocal relationship of democracy. (Fo 76)

137 The play is a strong critique of the reformist approach of the Italian Communist Party and its failure in carrying forward the working class movement promised by the revolutionary struggles of the sixties and early seventies. The play is written in the backdrop when the revolutionary movement suffered a major political and ideological setback. However, Fo’s ideology is clear from the very beginning. He emphasizes the need to be self-reliant and self-motivated in their struggle for liberation. The animal symbol plays a significant role in the play. Scuderi explains:

The tiger in the story is a very clear allegory, for, according to him, in Chinese culture it represents stalwartness, constancy, and perseverance. As we shall see, these qualities of the tiger allegory are closely associated with the spirit of the folk, which represents a force more powerful than any ideology or governing body, even a communist one. (72)

Fo wants to make them intellectually independent so that they could understand their state of affairs and take necessary steps to fix them instead of delegating their interests to authority. This echoes Gramsci and his stress on the necessity of educating working classes which will serve as a liberating force from the exploitative system. Although, Fo is a committed Marxist he does not abide by the party’s revisionist tendencies rather favours a revolutionary approach to further the working class movement in which culture becomes a driving wheel. He deals with concrete social, political and historical realities. Empowering the oppressed and giving voice to the voiceless has been the cornerstone of Fo’s theatrical campaign which he believed is possible only through the development of a proletarian counter- culture. As he expressed, “Culture is a mode of domination. Without a counterhegemonic culture, there can be no revolution” (Fo 164). Following the Gramscian model, he used theatre for educative purposes of the ignorant citizens and for developing a counter-current of thoughts in opposition to the dominant ideology of the ruling class. Moreover, his adherence to the forms of popular theatre or Teatro- minor (second-rate theatre) upon which he has modelled his Giullarata is part of his project to validate the folk culture. The use of primordial elements in The Story of the Tiger (Storia della tigre) refers back to the primitive age or the beginning of culture. According to Antonio Scuderi, “In ‘La storia della tigre’ there is a focus on one animal as an extraordinarily positive allegory. At the same time, Fo harks back to the primordial imagination and the beginning of culture” (76). The use of grotesque does

138 not only provide the context for his plays but also with the delivery method to convey important political messages. “The use of the grotesque by Fo is a result of his personal interest in folk culture and his artistic choices. It is an essential part of the context, mode, and communicative mechanism of his theatre” (Scuderi 69). Fo weighs in on the need for establishing a connection between people and their history as he thinks without knowing their root they cannot know themselves. He explained:

Gramsci told us that in order to know where we want to go, we have to know where we come from. That is, the important thing is to recuperate our own culture against the mystification created by the powers that be. We must recuperate this culture, develop and enrich it, without shedding tears or engaging in nostalgia. (Fo 164)

Having disguised themselves as Tigers the villagers are able to connect with their prehistoric root. As a great exponent of social and cultural change, he protests against the authoritarianism of the Church and the state persistently questioning the proportionality of their action at the social and political level. His resistance to the authorities thrives on the idea of replacing the official culture with the working class culture and providing them an opportunity to get a foothold in the running of the state. Fo’s obligation to popular cultural forms is informed to a greater extent by Gramsci’s theory of cultural hegemony by means of which the ruling classes subdued the working classes and relegated them to a disadvantaged position. They dominated them by convincing them of their cultural inferiority. Retrieving popular culture with a motive to restore the lost dignity of the oppressed and to expose the exploitative system has been the core concern of Fo.

4.4 Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas

Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas (1992), is a long narrative rather than a series of monologues. It is an interesting account of Columbus’ journey to the New World told from the viewpoint of an Italian rouge, typical of Zanni of the Commedia dell’Arte. As mentioned in the prologue:

Johan Padan is a character we also find in the commedia dell’arte, called by other names: Giovan, Giani, Zanni. This Johan is a kind of Ruzzante, more precisely a Zany, the prototype of the mask of Harlequin, who, as we will see, was born in the valleys of Brescia and Bergamo, and finds himself literally

139 propelled to the Indies when he is engaged on a ship that is part of Columbus’s fourth expedition. (Fo xi)

After an escape from the inquisitions in Venice and then in Seville he boards on one of the ships from Columbus’s convoy leaving for his fourth voyage where he is the keeper of the pigs, cows, donkeys, and horses. After a long sea voyage they arrive at the beautiful isle of Santo Domingo and receive a warm welcome from the native Indians who in turn are plundered and their children and women are taken captives by the Europeans.

And we Christian Catholics … good men …started out ceremoniously offering them little bells, and glass trinkets … and then we began to plunder everything they had: to carry off their women and children onto ships to be used as slaves in our sacred world of Christianity. (Fo 18)

It is a powerful criticism of European imperialism through which the imperialist forces do not only confiscate the wealth of the colonized but also exploit their labour by making them slaves. The Europeans looted Indians, massacred them and used them as baits for fishing. But there is one person who tries to mingle and communicate with the unfortunate Indians, that is Johan Padan. In order to get close with them and make them feel at ease with him, he entertains them with his tomfoolery.

The only thing I really enjoyed was trying to communicate with people … you must have guessed by now: I have an obsession for languages, idioms … finding out how people speak … what they think, what they say … trying odd words and discovering ways to say things. But it was difficult to get near the Indians. They were afraid, they were always terrified that afterward, all of a sudden, a horse monster would show up. To put them at ease, I played the clown. When I met them I pretended that I was the one who was scared, before they had a chance to be: Oh! A savage! … A monster! And they laughed. (Fo 22)

After spending a few months the Europeans were asked to return back. They loaded multitudes of Indians onto the ship, locked them up and when they started dying they were used by the Europeans as fishing baits. Fo exposes the ugly and

140 inhumane side of European colonialism and the bestial level to which a human can abase himself. In Scuderi’s words:

Johan Padan a la descoverta de le Americhe is Fo’s only giullarata that consists of one long narrative rather than a series of sketches. The primary theme of this story of an Italian rogue who stows away with Columbus to the New World is the encounter between the Europeans and the Native Americans. Fo uses animals to create a symbolic code to convey and underscore the fascination of the Europeans with the New World; the sense of unfamiliarity between the two peoples and their respective cultures; and the bestial levels at which human beings can treat each other. The inability of the two peoples to act humanely, however, is represented in the way they treat each other as animals. For example, on the trip back to Europe, instead of horses, donkeys, cows, and pigs, the ship’s hold is crammed with Indios slaves. As the Indios die from the harsh and unsanitary conditions, the Europeans cut them up as fishing bait. Likewise, the native cannibals prepare their European victims for slaughter in the same way as they prepare their turkeys. (69-70)

Caught in a strong storm Johan and four other animal keepers are left behind with the Indians to drown while the rest of the crew members clear off in rowboats. With the help of pigs, they make it to the shore where they are discovered by other Indians who warm them up by preparing a series of bonfires and offer them food, women, and hammocks. One day a group of Indians appears from the other coast and takes them off to the exotic land of Florida where they are forced to work from morning to evening. To keep his masters happy Johan plays the clown and one day they take him away, wash him and paint him in different colours. Unable to understand the reason behind this weird ritual he thinks that this is probably their way of expressing love but when they start pulling his hair out he realises the fact. Actually, they are preparing him for their food. This idea terrifies him and he falls to the ground unconscious. Johan plans to escape from the fear of being butchered by these savage Indians. As he tries to get away he sees a group of armed people who have come to attack these Indians. Apprehending the seriousness of the matter he alarms the sleeping villagers of the impending danger. They wake up and a fierce battle begins between the villagers and the enemy savages leaving many dead and

141 many seriously wounded. Amongst the injured is the village shaman who is disemboweled, Johan cauterizes his wounds by sewing it and saves his life. He then attends to other victims and sews them up. Thus, he is saved from being the food for these Indians who hold him high in esteem but he is worried about his comrades who are still in their captivity. Dejected at the thought of his companions he walks toward the bay and looks up at the moon. He recalls the time in Venice when his witch girlfriend showed him the similar moon followed by a terrible storm. He predicts a thunderstorm if his friends are not freed immediately. He had barely finished his talk when the sky starts reverberating with the sound of thunder and flashes of lightning. The frightened Indians ran to the village, packed up everything they could including animals and prisoners. They luckily survived the dreadful storm which had destroyed thousands of the villages except the one adopted by Johan. He was hailed as a saint by the villagers who kneeled down to him begging pardon for overlooking his prediction and vowing not to eat him and his Christian fellows. They proclaimed him as the son of the moon and the son of rising sun who has come from heaven to save them.

We have understood in the end that you are not only the son of the moon, but also the son of the rising sun, and you have come from the other side of the heavens to save us! A prophecy foretold that one day there would arrive from the sea a man with a beard like you, with white skin like you, a little ugly like you, who would speak with the moon like it was his mother. That one is you. Holy Man of marvels, Holy Man who is the son of the sun, help us. A Holy Man. They all shouted, A Holy Man. A Holy Man. (Fo 50)

Incapable to decide where they should go, the villagers request Johan for advice. They are suggested to move west, in the direction of his home. After days of walking and starvation, they come upon the friendly tribe of Conciuba who belong to the same race of these Indians. The nostalgic Johan persuades the Indians to take him to the Spaniards in the hope of making a return to his homeland. They walked for months through forests, mountains, rivers, and valleys and his reputation as a Holy Man grew among the tribes they met during their journey. During their journey, he taught Indians how to tame and ride a horse and performed two miracles– “cascade of fish” a phenomenon that makes the fish come sprouting out of the water. While travelling Johan, his companions, and the Indians pass through a village which Johan calls a little Venice. The villagers approach them and complain about the “fish-

142 geyser” spectacle which has not happened since the last two years. They ask Johan to end this curse as he is the loving son of the rising sun and the moon. He waits for the moon to appear then starts chanting:

Mama! Hey, mama, can you hear me? Yes, it’s me, your son … the son of my father too … the rising sun … listen, mama, could you do a little something for me! Could we get the fish jump out of the water like they do every year … What? They’re taking a break this year? Come on, mama, have a heart … We can’t let these people starve to death just because those lazybones don’t want to be eaten … Threaten them … tell them you’ll fire up the volcano that’s under the water if they don’t start moving! (Fo 68)

And the next morning the Venetian-Indians are ready with their baskets and nets standing in the lake. As the sun rises up the water in the lake starts boiling and droves of fishes including, catfish, perch, whitefish, bluefish and cod flood out of the water scattered all over the place. The second miracle Johan performed was:

The comic rain dance” intended to make laugh the rain god’s son who never laughs. This stroke of luck happened when Johan along with his friends and other Indians came down to plains where there was no sign of water. The inhabitants of the area rushed to Johan who had earned the reputation of a holy figure as well as a clown in the surrounding countryside asking him to liberate them form this punishment by performing a miracle that will turn drought into a downpour. “We know that, but you are just the laughing buffoon who can save us. If you can make the rain god’s son laugh, his father will be moved and water us with his tears. (Fo 70)

He had no choice but to perform using all the tricks of the trade he knew in order to make laugh the son of rain god. Fortunately, the water starts pouring down from the sky flooding the area. The savages revel in singing and dancing and want Johan to stay with them. But he resumes his journey followed by the rain savages. After months of the journey they reach to the marvellous city of Cacioche where they find other Indians fettered. They are treated as animals having no soul and no religion. In order to save them from the slavery of the Spaniards Johan decides to instruct these Indians in Christian doctrines. But it was hard to explain them some of the beliefs because of the differences in geographical conditions, for example, he substitutes

143 apple with mango and fig leaf with prickly pear leaf. He also replaces Apostles with Mary Magdalene because the Indians gets suspicious of Christ and Apostles. The intention of subverting these religious tenets is to deconstruct the hierarchy of religion which also was used as a tool of oppression and colonialism by the Europeans. People having no religion were lowered to animals without soul and dignity. They were taken as a commodity destined to serve their masters. After grooming them in Christianity, Johan along with a group of Indians visits the Spanish governor who at first is filled with rage but becomes curious after noticing valuable gifts which they brought with them. Inquiring Johan he says:

And who is all this gold for, and all this silver? For you. It’s a present that the Indians are giving to you, Lord Governor. For me? You did well to teach them our religion. Then he turns to his soldiers and says: I am talking to the Spaniards now: from now on it will be forbidden to enslave any of these Indians who are our brothers in Christ. They are subjects of the King and Queen of Spain! They will be allowed to work freely. They are free! They will work every morning in the plantations as free men, they’ll work in the mines too …compulsory, but free. (Fo 86)

The governor’s fallibility for wealth exposes the hypocrisy of the colonial masters who not only deprive people of their wealth but also of their men, women and even of their culture. This is revealed in Cacique’s speech.

You, Lord Governor, who arrived here without having been invited by anyone, you are the big thief! You came with all these armed men covered in metal, and you robbed us of our possessions, our land, the work of our hands, you robbed us of our men, our women, our gold and even of our language. (Fo 92)

All the Indians disappear next morning so the Spaniards arrest Johan and bring him to the governor who threatens to hang him if they do not return before sunset. As they learned about Johan’s arrest they all appear kneeling down before the governor asking for Johan’s freedom but the governor refuses accusing him to outrage the ecclesiastical hierarchy. He says, “You all are free because I have already given my word … but him I’m going to hang because he started a religion full of songs, dances … and laughter … blasphemer … Hang him!” (Fo 90). The enraged Indians attack the city setting it on fire burning everything from palaces, plantations, and warehouses to

144 their places of worship. All the Spaniards are on their knees begging for their life. They tie them up to one another, load them onto the ships and send them back to their homes. The governor threatens to come back again with a bigger army this time and slaughter everyone including, men, women, children, and animals even the fleas on them. The Indians stayed in Cacioche for eleven years but the Spaniards never made a return. After eleven years a few Spaniards like, Leon of Castiglia and Panfilo Navares visited the place. As they entered the bay the Indians disappeared from the place and hid. Seeing no sign of the city they went into the forest and were burnt alive by the Indians. After two years, Navares’s son visits the place with an army but he too meets the same fate as his father. After him, many conquistadors sailed to that place but they all disappeared and destroyed. Finally, the place was declared by the king as unconquerable. It means that nobody would go there without his permission and if one goes without the king’s orders he will be hanged, no matter if he returns back alive. Johan stays there for another forty years as a king loved and respected. He has wives, children, and grandchildren who love him. The only thing that bothers him occasionally, is the memory of his native home. The play ends with villagers singing a religious song which Johan has taught to them in his own language.

The play is important in many ways. It’s a unique combination of satire and farce, its recreation of history with a good dosages of fiction that is fact with fiction and the elements of Bakhtinian carnivalesque and Saturnalian inversion turns it into a deeply subversive political play dealing with the themes of corruption, abuse of power as well as the repressions of religious and political institutions. Criticizing the Tribunal of Inquisition Johan says, “These fanatics were always setting people on fire: heretics who didn’t want to repent, wizards who didn’t want to renounce witchcraft, Moors who didn’t want to convert and Jews for any reason at all!” (Fo 7). Fo’s intent to subvert the sacred issues of history, religion, and culture and to present it from a populist point of view shows his rejection of tradition and convention and his commitment to plebeian culture that has been the raison d’etre of his theatre. This conflict between popular and patrician is suggested through Cacique’s argument with the governor, “He brought us a religion fashioned from songs, happiness, dances, and joy … you bring us a religion of sadness, melancholy, and death” (Fo 92). In this play Fo introduces a totally different aspect of oppression. He explores the issues of colonialism, oppression, freedom, human relations, and diversity of culture. Once

145 again the zoomorphic symbol plays a central role underscoring the fact that humans devoid of humanity are no better than animals. This is projected in the relationship between the Indians and the Europeans who treat each other like animals. As the Europeans plunder Indians, kill them and take them as slaves simultaneously the Indians treat Europeans as animals shown in a scene where they are preparing Johan to eat. Fo foregrounds the significance of cultural diversity, awareness and human relations.

Johan Padan, then, is ‘total’ theatre on an epic scale in which Fo confronts issues of colonialism, imperialism, cultural plurality, freedom, scatology, sex, the supernatural, laughter and the grotesque and displays his most complex and sustained performative achievement. (Mitchell 215)

4.5 Inferences of Theoretical Aspects of Fo’s Plays

Fo’s obsession with popular culture used as a weapon in the political struggle of the working class stems from the Gramscian concept of hegemony which is the driving force of his theatre of protest and plays a significant role in defining it. According to Scanlan:

It was the writings of Gramsci that cemented Fo’s determination to embrace the “low” cultural forms of unscripted improvisation, topical satire in peasant and working class dialects, and the broad physical buffoonery and burlesque of a long stage tradition going back to Plautus. (98)

Gramsci was largely concerned with concrete social, political, historical and cultural realities of contemporary Italy. The Italian Socialist Party of that time was divided into two factions, a reformist right, and a revolutionary Left. Reformists envisioned socialism through parliamentary reforms while the Left also known as Maximalists took a revolutionary road to socialism. Though Gramsci’s sympathies were with the Left but he did not share the radicalism of the maximalists. Unlike, traditional Marxist thinkers who articulated that it was economy which determined everything in the society, he investigates into the objective realities, the practical conditions and the ideas realized in the material forces of production. According to Steve Jones:

Gramsci realized that social power is not a simple matter of domination on the one hand and subordination or resistance on the other. Rather than imposing

146 their will dominant groups within democratic societies generally govern with a good degree of consent from the people they rule, and the maintenance of that consent is dependent upon an incessant repositioning of the relationships between rulers and ruled. (3-4)

He believed in a disciplined working-class movement. The questions of culture and education were at the forefront of Gramsci’s concept of power because he realised their potential in the construction of working-class hegemony. He was primarily concerned with the education of working classes in order to make them intellectually independent. He underlined that “Learning process is a movement towards self-knowledge, self-mastery and thus liberation” (Forgacs 54). His view about education is:

Education is not a matter of handing out ‘encyclopaedic knowledge’ but of developing and disciplining the awareness which the learner already possesses. Through it working class members can develop a critical understanding of their own situation and of the revolutionary task and so liberate themselves from their dependence on an upper stratum of intellectuals who tend to deflect their class demands towards reformist solutions. (Forgacs 54)

He conceptualizes culture as:

An organization, discipline of one’s inner-self, a coming to terms with one’s own personality; it is the attainment of a higher awareness, with the aid of which one succeeds in understanding one’s own historical value, one’s own function in life, one’s own rights and obligations. (Forgacs 57)

The concept of intellectuals is equally important to Gramsci. He says, “All men are intellectuals but not all men have in society the function of intellectuals” (Forgacs 304). They are representatives of the entire cultural tradition of a social class or an ethnic group at the same time producers of hegemonic or counter-hegemonic discourses. He opposed bourgeois hegemony and proposed that it is the duty of every intellectual to investigate power mechanisms which according to him are always ideological in a bourgeois-democratic state (unlike authoritarian regimes or oligarchies who neither care about winning the people’s consent nor bother to conceal their interests) and to create an alternative or counter-current of thoughts that would

147 empower the subordinate classes to reverse existing power structure in the society. A. Santucci gives a clearer picture of Gramsci’s concept of hegemony, counter- hegemony and the role of intellectuals. He states:

Ideologies besides being real historical facts, are powerful tools of political rule. They must be known, understood, and resisted for specific political reasons: to make the governed intellectually independent of rulers, to destroy one hegemonic entity to create another one. (152)

According to Fo’s understanding of Gramsci’s writings culture was used as a power mechanism through which the dominant classes maintained their power. He held that besides high-class culture there exists a popular culture which was appropriated by the privileged classes and presented back to the people as something low and inferior. This was part of the hegemonic process of the ruling classes who by disseminating a kind of discourse among the popular masses convinced them that culturally they are inferior to bourgeois elites, thus winning their consent to perpetuate their hegemony over the cultural life of the ignorant section of society. Fo’s passionate devotion to popular culture and his deliberate attempt to work in the tradition of popular theatre clearly shows Gramsci’s influence on him. “Fo has always been the Gramscian word made flesh” (Farrell and Scuderi 9). Fo used theatre as a tool to deconstruct the pre-eminence of patrician culture and to instill awareness in the ignorant masses about their institutionalized exploitation by the stakeholders of power including political as well as religious. Realizing the subversive spirit of popular forms he appropriated them to develop his militant theatre to serve his dedicated political purpose that is to liberate the oppressed from the social and psychological slavery of the dominant culture. The bawdy humour of his plays welded into its revolutionary and satirical contents turn them into a powerful political weapon to challenge the established institutions of power.

Theatre, in Fo’s eyes, that is comic theatre, satirical theatre, the theatre that flayed abuses with the severity Aristophanes, Plautus, Ruzzante, and Moliere had displayed, could perform a revolutionary function. When Fo chose to use theatre for that end, he turned to a modern philosophy –Marxism –and to theatrical devices of the past –those used by the giullare. (Farrell and Scuderi 9)

148 The cultural problems identified by Gramsci and his concept of intellectuals as producers and organizers of knowledge are at the core of Fo’s theatre who used it as a tool for social and cultural change. One of the recurrent motifs in his plays is the subversion of official history and its representation from a peripheral point of view. This is best illustrated through his monologues dealing with serious issues of politics, religion, history, and culture in a style of popular theatre. As mentioned above the main motif of Fo’s theatre was the affirmation of proletarian culture which he believed was falsified by the aristocracy in order to assert their sovereignty over the subalterns. He stressed the fact that knowing one’s own history is of utmost importance in order to know oneself. He defended Gramsci’s claim that “Man is a product of history, not nature” (Forgacs 57). Therefore, locating Fo in a historical past is very important in order to understand the poetics of his theatre. His representation of history from the popular perspective is part of his project to deconstruct the myth of the superiority of the official culture and to recreate an alternative popular culture. His constant conflict with the Italian establishment and his commitment to recover people’s culture highlights the role of intellectuals in a given society as propagated by Gramsci:

Intellectual guidance is sterile and pedantic unless it is embedded in the concerns and worldview of the popular class. Intellectuals must, therefore, learn how to feel, how to belong and how to become impassioned. Only then can they understand the aspirations of the people, represent them to those above, and elaborate a superior conception of the world to those below. To make this sentimental connection with the people-nation, intellectuals must be prepared to enter into, understand and use their culture. (Steve Jones 90)

Intellectuals play a decisive role in forming the consciousness of people, disciplining them and bringing about revolution. The consciousness of people is not formed unless and until they are aware of their origin and their culture. And it is the duty of intellectuals to spread awareness among masses through a critique of capitalist civilization because:

Movement is never just a physical act, it is intellectual as well. Indeed it is always intellectual before becoming physical. Take away from the proletariat

149 its class consciousness and what have you? Puppets dancing on a string. (Forgacs 44)

Assimilating Gramsci’s political and cultural theory, Fo becomes the spokesperson of the oppressed representing their struggle against the ruling class hegemony. In order to consolidate their struggle, he stressed on the political education of the workers that would enable them to perceive the ‘discursive practices’ of the state through which power is maintained. These discursive practices are elusive and operate at an ideological level influencing the minds of people and controlling their thoughts. They are indirect methods of social control.

The above-discussed plays convey a strong sense of opposition to the Italian political as well as the religious establishments under the mask of parody, irony, and satire. Fo held that “It was through a critique of capitalist civilization that the unified consciousness of the proletariat was or is still being formed” (Forgacs 59). His performances are an act of rebellion defying the arbitrariness of the Catholic Church and the political parties. They tell the tales of misfortunes and sufferings of the Italian underdogs who are the protagonist of Fo’s plays. This act of rebellion or revolt occurs not only at the thematic level but also at the artistic level. His preoccupation with indigenous theatrical forms as well as the use of dialect and expletives as preferred mediums of communication reflect his rebellious attitude against the elitist culture and the established art forms. The four plays which have been the subject of study in this particular chapter celebrate the theme of protest and resistance against all forms of oppression. Elaborating on Fo’s obsession with the theme of resistance Farrell states:

The resistance, however, became for him the great myth of liberation, featuring constantly in his plays, particularly those written in the sixties and seventies, after his break with commercial theatre. Dario subscribed fully to the idea, widely held on the left, that the Resistance and the Liberation represented not only victory over dictatorship but the betrayed revolution, the unfulfilled dream of realizing the Italian road to socialism, the denial of one opportunity Italy gave itself for renewal and purification. ‘Remember and relive the Resistance’ was the slogan that would ring out in his post-1968 theatre. (14)

150 In Mistero Buffo he has denounced the hegemony of the Catholic Church and the affectation of the popes who have manipulated religion for their personal gain. He targeted the Church and its authorities for not protecting the rights of the oppressed rather being an ally of the capitalist system in their exploitation of the poor. His intention is to challenge the established Christianity monitored by Catholic Popes and to present it in popular perspectives that is from the viewpoint of the marginalised. Stamped as the magnum opus of his long theatrical career, Mistero Buffo well informs of his artistic and ideological framework. This criticism of Catholicism is contingent on cultural and historical scrutiny which provide with the ideological background of his theatre. His reinterpretation of the religious historical facts is specified by the need to create a counter current of thoughts contrary to the prevalent ideology. As Hirst asserts, “His specific aim in Mistero Buffo is to rewrite history, or, rather, to retell historical events from another point of view: that of the people, so challenging and subverting the official view” (119).

Obscene Fables is a subversion of the official view of history and culture imposed on people by Church and state establishments. The stories collected under this title are steeped in obscenity which is used as a weapon to lampoon power institutions and to liberate people from subservience to authority. The implausible set of events in these stories does not only induce laughter but also provide the playwright with a license to challenge the supposed hierarchy of religious and state authorities. Fo’s appropriation of secular sources shows his admiration for popular culture and his eagerness to update it.

John Padan and the Discovery of the Americas reflects Fo’s anti-imperialistic and anti-colonial attitude. In this play too he has tried to subvert the details of official history and narrated it from the point of view of a scoundrel who is on a running spree in order to escape inquisition imposed on him from authorities suspecting of his supposed involvement in practicing witchcraft. It is a scathing satire of the imperialistic forces who robbed people of their lands, their rights, their dignity, their religion, their culture and called them savage. This is the explanation or rather justification given by them for the carnage they have done which is indeed sarcastic. The play unearths the worst side of human nature where humanity has taken a backseat in the quest for power. In this race for power, people have forgotten that they are humans. The voracity for power has infested them with hatred, bigotry, and

151 distrust which sometimes culminated into violence. They want power by hook or crook, not even minding the great cost of human lives that are lost in this struggle for power. As a great advocate of people’s democratic rights, Fo strongly condemns the violation of peoples’ personal freedom by authoritarian regimes. His is the only religion that is of humanity and anything or anyone that falls out of this sphere is taken on by Fo. He wants a system of governance based on democratic principles, a system which works for the collective interest of the state and its citizens. The inclusion of the marginalised in the socio-political and cultural mainstream is the main cause espoused by Fo in his performances.

This issue of the marginalised representation and the role of Italian Left has been discussed comprehensively in The Story of the Tiger, another of Fo’s Giullarata. Considered as a political allegory, the play interrogates the deviousness of the political class who use people as a pawn in this game of power. The tiger is synonymous with positivity, potency, and self-determination. This is an attempt to deconstruct people’s mind from ideological allegiance to any political group or organisation and to evolve a questioning mind. The purpose is to provide them with ideological clarity and political prudence so that they could study, think and question rather subliminally submitting to the authority. He does not only blame the ruling party for this social division but also holds responsible the Italian Left for not addressing the problems head-on faced by marginalised groups rather adopting a middle of the road policy for the socio-economic and cultural development of these groups estranged from the Italian mainstream. Fo is indignant of the Italian Left who failed in keeping up its promise of proletarian revolution because of its susceptibility to power.

This theme of protest and resistance is observed not only in the content of Fo’s plays but also in his dramaturgy which violates the bourgeois conception of art and aesthetics and represents the non-conventional theatrical tradition.

Thus, his performances are a process of liberation at both levels, social and aesthetic. On one hand, he wants to emancipate the socially wronged classes and on the other hand, his acceptance of the illegitimate theatrical practices is an attempt to liberate art from bourgeois mystification. He uses the entire paraphernalia of popular theatre which distinguishes his theatre from the conventional theatre. His preference

152 for the farce to deal with serious issues of politics, religion, and culture vindicates this idea. He found laughter more provocative and destructive than any other form of drama to deal with social injustices and its perpetrators because he held that laughter hurts more. The relevance of his theatre to contemporary socio-political events cannot be doubted but restricting his theatre merely to a Political Theatre will ignore the complex and rich poetics of Fo’s theatre. In addition to offering a discussion on contemporary politics, he emphasised on culture because he believed that people’s behaviour and their thinking is largely conditioned by culture.

Culture defines power and governs power relations in a society. Taking himself for the spokesperson of the ordinary people especially the workers and the farmers he struggled for their rights and was fully committed to their cause. He played a pivotal rule in upholding the rights of the marginalised who have long been denied justice by the forces of regression. He attempted to recuperate their culture which he acknowledged exists side by side with the ruling class culture. His performances are praxis in cultural rehabilitation and reaffirmation of the Italian peasantry who lived on the periphery in a society where all the privileges were entitled to the powerful. It was a matter of persuasion rather than coercion. The dominant class won their obedience by creating a false consciousness about their low origin. Thus, they did not only deprive them of their property but also of their dignity by persuading them of their inferior position. They convinced them that they are superior because they own all the resources and the clouts whereas the peasants are subordinate because they are dependent on the rich for a living. That is how the bourgeois system functions through the covert way. They propagate an idea as a matter of common sense and win the consent of people who yield to that idea without objecting or questioning it. According to R. Bates, “The concept of hegemony is really a very simple one. It means political leadership based on the consent of the led, a consent which is secured by the diffusion and popularization of the worldview of the ruling class” (352). This propaganda works everywhere from socio-political and cultural institutions to the institutions of religion where the discourses of bourgeois hegemony are processed, produced and propagated. These institutions or say social forces play important role in foregrounding bourgeois hegemony and maintaining status quo. According to Louis Althusser, the influential Marxist thinker, there are two power mechanisms; the Repressive State Apparatus which comprises of court, police, army and prison and the

153 Ideological State Apparatus which includes religious, political and cultural organisations.

The Althusserian concept of power mechanism is inferred from the Gramscian notion of rule and hegemony with its emphasis on culture. Raymond Williams defines hegemony as “The whole lived social process as practically organized by specific and dominant meanings, values and beliefs of a kind which can be abstracted as a worldview or class outlook” (101). So, according to Williams, hegemony is a way of looking at things through specific lenses. In terms of Peter Barry, “Hegemony is like an internalised form of social control which makes certain views seem natural or invisible so that they hardly seem like views at all, just the way things are” (158).

It can be concluded from the above interpretations that hegemony is not a physical but an ideological process to gain control. We are made to believe that we are independent but actually we are not. There are certain social forces like, mass media, culture, religion and art including literature that are controlling us by obscuring our common senses. Thus, we themselves give our consent to them to exploit and oppress us. This is how capitalism and in a broader sense democracy works. They control people not only through physical forces but also through ideological forces which is far more pervasive than the material forces.

4.6 Summing Up

It is this concept of power also known as hegemony in the Gramscian term, on the premises of which Fo’s theatrical representation of contemporary Italian socio- political realities is based. He used theatre for the construction and dissemination of a counter-hegemonic discourse in order to create political consciousness among the common people against the prevailing corruption, injustice, and exploitation. His theatre is an embodiment of his political views. He believed in the politics of social change but he also believed that without the power of ideology and cause there can be no change. His heartfelt concern for the oppressed and his inflexible opposition to the institutions of power reflects his radical Leftist orientations.

Fo’s alignment with revolutionary Left ideology helped him to identify himself with the proletarian cause that has been projected emphatically through his theatre. His performances are steeped into the popular tradition of protest attributed to the medieval jester and Harlequin of the Commedia dell’Arte. Fo’s identification with

154 these popular figures is an important aspect of his cultural politics and an annexation of his political ideology. His engagement with proletarian issues appears to be an extension of year old battle against the forces of regression. Considering them as his counterparts Fo carries forward the theatrical tradition set up by them. The theatrical tradition they represent is participatory, provocative, instructive and irreverent, defying subservience to established literary norms. Taking up these elements of popular theatre Fo has fashioned his oppositional theatre protesting the prolonged suffering and woeful condition of the workers.

Humanitarian concerns of Fo incites him to question the violation of workers’ dignity and their autonomy. He targets the political and religious bodies for the heartrending condition of the workers. Protection and promotion of their rights and values: moral, religious, political and cultural is the cornerstone of his resistance theatre. The above-explored plays are an embodiment of Fo’s selfless devotion to the proletarian cause.

155 Works Cited

Primary Sources:

Fo, Dario. Plays: 1. Ed. Stuart Hood. London: Methuen Drama, 1997. Print.

---. The Peasant’s Bible: And, The Story of the Tiger. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2004. Print.

---. Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2001.Print.

Pizza, Mariateresa. “Re: Obscene Fables.” Message to Farhan Ahmad. 7 Nov 2017. Email.

Secondary Sources:

Adamson, Walter L. Hegemony and Revolution: A Study of Antonio Gramsci’s Political and Cultural Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. Print.

Adorno, Theodor W. The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture. Ed. JM. Bernstein. London: Routledge, 1991. Print.

Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. London: Verso, 1984. Print.

Arden, Heather. Fools’ Plays: A Study of Satire in the Sotie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. Print.

Bakhtin, Mikhail. Rabelais and His World. Trans. Helene Iswolsky. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1984. Print.

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48 JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Barba, Eugenio, and Nicola Savarese. A Dictionary of Theatre Anthropology: The Secret Art of the Performer. Trans. Richard Fowler.2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Barry, Peter. Beginning Theory: An Introduction to Literary and Cultural Theory. New Delhi: Viva Books, 2010. Print.

156 Bates, Thomas R. “Gramsci and the Theory of Hegemony.” Journal of the History of Ideas 36.2 (1975): 351-366. JSTOR. Web. 14 May 2017.

Bedani, Gino. Politics and Ideology in the Italian Workers’ Movement: Union Development and the Changing Role of the Catholic and Communist Subcultures in Post-war Italy. Oxford: Berg, 1995. Print.

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1967. Print.

Bennett, Tony. Culture, Ideology and Social Process. London: Batsford, 1992. Print.

Berezin, Mabel. “The Organization of Political Ideology: Culture, State, and Theatre in Fascist Italy.” American Sociological Review 56.5 (1991): 639-651. JSTOR. Web. 19 Feb 2017.

Bidwai, Praful. “Minstrel of Millions. Dario Fo’s Iconoclastic Genius.” The Times of India. ProQuest Historical Newspapers Oct 23 1997. Web. 27 Jul 2018.

Boggs, Carl. Gramsci’s Marxism. 4th ed. London: Pluto Press, 1980. Print.

Brennan, Timothy. War of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York: Columbia University Press, 2007. Print.

Cairns, Christopher, ed. The Commedia dell’ Arte from Renaissance to Dario Fo. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen, 1989. Print.

Carroll, Linda L. Angelo Beolco (II Ruzante). Boston: Twayne, 1990. Print.

Colleran, Jeanne and Jenny S. Spencer, eds. Staging Resistance: Essays on Political Theatre. Ann Arbor: Michigan University Press, 1998. Print.

Collins, Jim. Uncommon Cultures: Popular Culture and Post-modernism. London: Routledge, 1989. Print.

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

157 Dasgupta, Gautam. “Italian Notes: Strehler, Fo, and the Venice Biennale.” A Journal of Performance and Art 20.1 (1988): 26-37. JSTOR. Web. 5 Jul 2015.

Eagleton, Terry, ed. Ideology: An Introduction. London: Verso, 2013. Print.

Elam, Keir. The Semiotics of Theatre and Drama. 2nd ed. London: Routledge. 2002. Print.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

Farrell, Joseph, and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: Zanni and Giullare.” The Commedia dell’Arte from the Renaissance to Dario Fo. Ed. Christopher Cairns. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 1989. 315 328. Print.

---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

Fiori, G. Antonio Gramsci: Life of a Revolutionary. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Fiske John. Understanding Popular Culture. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama, 1991. Print.

---. My First Seven Years (plus a Few More). Trans. Joseph Farrell.1st US ed. New York: Thomas Dunne Books, 2006. Print.

Foley, John M. Immanent Art: From Structure to Meaning in Traditional Oral Epic. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. Print.

---. The Singer of Tales in Performance. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1995. Print.

Forgacs, David, ed. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings, 1916-1935. New York: New York University Press, 2000. Print.

158 Geertz, Clifford. The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays. New York: Basic Books, 1973. Print.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from Political Writings (1921 1926): With Additional Texts by Other Italian Communist Leaders. Ed. and trans. Quintin Hoare. London: Lawrence and Wishart, 1978. Print.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Eds. and trans. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. ElecBook, 1999. Web. 15 May 2017.

Green, Marcus E, ed. Rethinking Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2011. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Hall, Stuart. Cultural Studies 1983: A theoretical History. Eds. Jennifer D. Slack, and Lawrence Grossberg. Durham: Duke University Press, 2016. Print.

Hawkes, David. Ideology: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6th ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 2017. Print.

Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Holub, Renate. Antonio Gramsci: Beyond Marxism and Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Hutcheon, Linda. The Politics of Postmodernism. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Jaffe-Berg E. “Forays into Grammelot: The Language of Nonsense.” Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 15.2 (2001): 3-16. Web. 17 Nov 2015.

Jenkins, Ron. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review. 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Artful Laughter. New York: Aperture Press. 2001. Print.

159 Jones, Steve. Antonio Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Laclau, E. and C. Mouffe. Hegemony and Socialist Strategy: Towards a Radical Democratic Politics. 2nd ed. London: Verso, 2001. Print.

Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

McManus, Donald C. No Kidding! Clown as a Protagonist in the Twentieth Century Theatre. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 2003. Print.

Mitchell, Tony. Dari Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Moore, Palamidessi Christine. “Meeting Dario Fo.” Italian Americana 17.1 (1999): 5 7. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica 65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Santucci, Antonio A. Antonio Gramsci. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. Print.

Rudlin, John. Commedia dell’Arte: An Actor’s Handbook. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.

Scapolo, Andrea. “Dario Fo’s Use of Gramsci: Notes for a Case Study.” Italica 91.4 (2014):686-701. JSTOR. Web. 25 Apr 2017.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”.” Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Popular Performance. Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

160 ---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate”.” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 Mach

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000):26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Schechter, Joel, ed. Popular Theatre: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. “Theatre in Gubbio: Dario Fo’s Obscene Fable.” Theatre 14.1 (1982): 87-90. Web. 19 Jun 2017.

---. Satiric Impersonations: From Aristophanes to the Guerrilla Girls. Rev. ed. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994. Print.

---. Durov’s Pig: Clowns, Politics and Theatre. New York: Theatre Communication Group, 1985. Print.

Segal, Erich. Roman Laughter: The Comedy of Plautus. 2nd ed. New York: The OxfordUniversity Press, 1987. Print.

Shank, Theodore. “Political Theatre as Popular Entertainment: The San Fransico Mime Troupe.” The Drama Review 18.1 (1974):110-117. JSTOR. Web. 24 July 2017.

Shepherd-Barr, Kristen. Modern Drama: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016. Print.

161 Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review 16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Thomas, Peter D. The Gramscian Moment: Philosophy, Hegemony and Marxism. Leiden: Brill, 2009. Print.

Valeri, Walter. “An Actor’s Theatre.” Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. Eds. Joseph Farrell and Antonio Scuderi. Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. 19-29. Print.

Wing, J.L. “The Iconicity of Absence: Dario Fo and the Radical Invisible.” Theatre Journal 45.3 (1993): 303-315. JSTOR. Web. 19 Apr 2016.

Woolcock, Joseph A. “Politics, Ideology and Hegemony in Gramsci’s Theory.” Social and Economic Studies 34.3 (1985): 199-210. JSTOR. Web. 15 May 2017.

Zizek, Slavoj, ed. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

162 Chapter 5 Analysis of Fo’s Satirical Farces Chapter 5

Analysis of Fo’s Satirical Farces

The sleep of reason generates monsters. The sleep of the sense of humour and of satire generates imbeciles. (Fo, Obscene Fables 27)

5.0 Introduction

This chapter intends to analyse Fo’s satirical farces which were performed as a response to specific political events. They serve as a powerful commentary on the contemporary Italian state and politics. They can be termed as hard-hitting political dramas born out of contemporary socio-political problems combining the elements of farce and satire which have been used as a weapon to ridicule the people in power. This shows the dramatist’s commitment to popular Political Theatre, a tradition traceable to the comedies of Aristophanes, Rabelais, Plautus and the renaissance Commedia dell’Arte who have been his chief source of inspiration in subverting the authority and creating an upside down world. He uses theatre for mass awareness, opening our eyes to injustice, inequality, corruption, and hypocrisy rampant in the contemporary Italian society. Fo is a keen observer of everyday socio-political realities and never dissociates himself from the pressing issues of the day. As Farrell says, “Fo’s frame of reference is society, and he never strays on to the adjoining Beckettian wasteland where displaced individuals trade jokes while waiting for Godot or God” (49).

5.1 Archangels Don’t Play Pinball

Fo started his theatrical career as a performer and a writer of revues and songs. His first full-length play Archangels Don’t Play Pinball appeared in 1959; a period marked by economic affluence in Italy. This is the first successful production of his bourgeois association which lasted until 1968. Though the plays produced during this period are lacking the political vigour of his revolutionary period but they are not altogether insensitive to the political ambiance of the period. Like his other plays, this play is also the product of current affairs. The invention of pinball machines during this period enthralled the masses and became an integral part of the fashionable life of Italy to the extent that the Italian authorities proposed to ban it. It is in this context Fo

163 has framed his play borrowing the title from this new phenomenon. Farrell states, “Fo’s decision to give the title Archangels Don’t Play Pinball to his first full-length play had the double advantage of being both fashionable and polemical” (51). The play is about a group of young derelicts representing a social class of the underprivileged who trick people for a living. It reflects the Italian society of the early sixties claimed to be an age of ‘economic miracle’. Fo takes this opportunity to uncover the hypocrisy of the capitalist system with an ingenious mixture of farce and satire exploiting all comic possibilities of the situation. Mitchel expresses, “It is Fo’s first play to combine political-satirical content with a Brechtian from” (65). The protagonist of the play Lungo (Lanky in English) belongs to the group of these layabouts and becomes the butt of all their jokes. The play kicks off with the appearance of these ruffians upon the stage singing a song which represents an image of modern Italy and also reveals their profession.

The night is a big umbrella, full of holes Somebody shot it up with lemon drops The moon looks like a Jackpot special From a giant pinball machine for King Kong. And my city is one big pinball parlor With girls who act like replay flippers. We are a big gang of tough guys We steal radios from parked cars But cars are like flippers too As soon as you touch them they scream out. (Fo 239-40)

As they finish the song one of them suddenly falls over the stage groaning in severe pain. He is actually the protagonist of the play who is pretending sickness as instructed by his friends. They take him to a baker’s shop and accuses the shopkeeper of selling rancid and additive cannolis the consumption of which has caused food poisoning to their friend. First, the baker rubbishes any such claim but when they threaten him to take the matter to the Department of Public Health who will cancel his license and close down his shop he confesses his crime saying that he is not the only one to be blamed but also the big manufacturers who make these additives. The proprietor offers two thousand lire to settle down the matter and a big thank you,

164 unaware of the fact that he has been duped by these petty thieves. This is one aspect towards which Fo wants to draw people’s attention that despite government’s claim of economic prosperity people are hungry, jobless, homeless and therefore, driven to criminal or semi-criminal activities in order to survive. The other aspect which he brings to public notice is the corruption of business class who should also be held responsible for manufacturing additives and supplying them in the market. Another significant point which he has raised in the play is the violation of medical ethics where doctors, especially in private clinics, cover up cases for money. This is suggested through the conversation that occurs between Lanky’s friends:

Fourth: What if we took him to some private clinic? Maybe they’d keep it quiet … for a price.

Doctor: Yes. But do you know how much it would take to cover up a case like this. A couple of thousand before you even walk in the door. (Fo 246)

Next, they rope Lanky into a false marriage with an Albanian beauty whose name is Angela. After the marriage celebrations are over she tries to get rid of them even of Lanky. But to her utter surprise, she discovers that he is not a stupid person as he appears to be. He pretends to be a fool because it suits his purpose as he tells to the Blondie:

Lanky: Don’t worry. My brain has been working all along. I know they make fun of me. In fact I’m usually the one who sets up the joke in the first place. They don’t have much imagination, and if I didn’t help them out, they wouldn’t come up with much on their own. Blondie: (Falls into a chair, astonished): What kind of fool are you? Not only do they make fun of you, but you help them. Why?

Lanky: (Takes a cigarette out of his pocket): For me playing the fool is something of a profession.

Blondie: You’re a professional fool? Lanky: Did you ever hear of a court jester?

Blondie: Of course I’ve heard of them. Court jesters were employed to evoke the laughter of the kings … right?

165 Lanky: (Laughing): Absolutely. It’s the same with me. The only difference is that they don’t have kings anymore. So I evoke laughter from my friends at the café. I’m a poor man’s Rigoletto. But the important thing is that it earns me a living. (Fo 259)

This is an important passage in the play because here for the first time Fo has referred to the significant role of Giullare. Giullari were itinerant performers in the Middle Ages who used to travel from town to town entertaining people and educating them through their subversive performances. Their ambition was to spread awareness amongst masses against feudal oppression. Following their imprints, Fo becomes the modern day Giullare by giving expression to contemporary problems. Moreover, he has taken into consideration the problem of prostitution in an ironical manner. When introducing herself Blondie says:

Blondie: And I remember being so mature as a child that at the age of fifteen they took me five. Lanky: No. So young? Blondie: Five dollars. Cash. (Fo 256-57)

By referring to this issue Fo exposes the evil side of consumerist culture where the unequal distribution of resources gives rise to such problems. They also exchange opinions about other subtle issues like the horror of war and the disadvantages of being ignorant.

Lanky: even the war made fun of me. Soldiers get wounded everywhere, I know in the arm, in the leg even the head. But I got shot in the coccyx. A bullet it knocked it clean away. Zac. Trach.

Blondie: When I began, I was more ignorant than I am now. And the ignorance is the worst flaw of all. (Fo 261)

Like the Gramscian intellectual Fo wants to instill awareness in the masses in order to make them intellectually autonomous so that they could critically analyse their situation and take necessary measures to reform it. Education and social change become the driving force of his theatre. It is revealed through their discussion that Lanky is differently abled therefore becomes eligible for special privileges. Act first closes with Lanky leaving for Rome to collect his pension which is due to him for the

166 injuries he has suffered during his military service and Angela indulged in a self- confessing scene where she confesses her love for Lanky which is followed by another hilarious sequence. While she expresses her feelings for Lanky there is a knock on the door. She thinks that it is probably him who has returned to collect his coat. Embarrassed she hides behind a curtain and expresses her love for Lanky not realizing the fact that it is his friend. She throws him out when she realizes her mistake and demonstrates her anger by throwing the radio on the floor which forecasts of a sunny weather in most of the region. Sunny is the surname of the protagonist given by his father who baptized him with three names: “Sunny, Cloudy and Stormy. According to the atmospheric conditions” (Fo 260).

Act II is set in a ministry in Rome. It is a superb mixture of farce and satire through which Fo vents out his anger against Italian bureaucracy. There are five counters in the office but they barely function. Lanky stands in a queue at one of them but when his turn comes the window closes as opens the adjacent window. Lanky tries there but he is late and the window shuts. This is repeated again and again whenever he thinks that he is close the shutter goes down and he has to try at another counter. Meanwhile, a waiter enters to serve coffee to the clerks. To take advantage of the situation Lanky follows the waiter who goes to one of the counters tapping the spoon against a cup. Immediately after the window opens, a hand comes out, takes the cup from the waiter’s hand and closes it down just before Lanky reaches. The waiter goes to another window followed by Lanky but the result is the same. This time Lanky tries to be smart and instead of going to the third window he waits for him at the fourth. But to his disappointment, the waiter goes to the fifth. He rushes to it but again he is late. He asks the waiter:

Doesn’t this one drink coffee? (Pointing to the fourth window) Waiter: No. he takes tea with lemon.

(The waiter takes a larger cup and places it in front of the fourth window, which opens just long enough for the clerk to grab his tea before it slams shut). (Fo 273)

This behaviour of the clerks irks Lanky who behaves like a madman shouting and jumping out of despair. In the meantime, the attendant quickly collects the empty cups from each of the counters, “Opening and closing like an assembly line” (Fo 273).

167 Lanky makes a failed attempt at each of them getting his finger smashed as the last window closes with a bang. The waiter finds it so funny that he cannot control his laughter and collides with a gentleman who goes unnoticed by him. A sound of broken cups is heard. The clerks open their windows and laugh in harmony then they shut it. An idea strikes to Lanky’s mind to get the attention of the clerks. As the waiter tries to move he is deliberately tripped by Lanky with a loud crashing sound of the broken cups. All the clerks open their windows penetrating their heads out for a better sight of the waiter’s fall. Taking advantage of this opportunity Lanky traps their heads on the counter by pulling down the windows like a guillotine. He attaches the stamping devices hanging around their necks to their forehead creating in words of David L. Hirst, “A sort of contraption which can process his forms efficiently. When this is fully in motion at the end of the scene it resembles, according to the stage direction, ‘a Futuristic machine’” (172). The investigation reveals that he has been classified as ‘dog’ by an ex-employee who made arbitrary changes in the registration files in order to create chaos. As a result, one died even before he was born, another was resurrected twenty years after his death and there was a general who had never spent a day in the military. It’s a poignant satire on Italian administration and the reckless behaviour of the government officials. As a solution to his problem Lanky is advised by the clerks to live a dog’s life for three more days in a city dog pound because there is a law that after three days if no one turns up to claim, dogs are recorded dead. He is assured that they will talk to the director of the pound a former colleague who will show him dead in the record thus the problem will be resolved and he could claim for his real identity. But what a coincidence? The former director of the pound gets replaced by a new one who is determined to eliminate corruption at least from the dog pound.

Director: I didn’t make any deal with anybody. And I’ve never faked anything in my life. I’ve always believed in serious respect for the law. If three days go by and nobody picks you up, we’ll finish you off. In a country plagued by favouritism and special interests, the last we can do is keep corruption out of the dog pound. (Fo 294)

In order to escape from this torture, he persuades a circus illusionist to take him out of this place who will be paid in return by his services.

168 Lanky: Look, there’s the guard. Ask him to tell you what’s happened, and then, when you hear the truth, you’ll take me away from here. And you won’t be sorry. I’ll be good. I’ll do everything you tell me. I’ll eat my dog food and biscuits. I’ll fetch your paper, your slippers, your pipe. If you want I’ll even pee against a tree. Just get me out of here. (Fo 295)

The man takes Lanky out from the dog pound in return for his services. He serves his master out of gratitude and learns some of his tricks but when he gets to know his master’s plan who wants to rent him to one of his friends for making money he escapes from there and boards on a train. This scene is the finest example of farce. Lanky who is just wearing an underwear breaks into the first-class section of the train and discovers that there is only a gentleman in the compartment. He notices a pair of pants that belong to the gentleman who is a politician. He steals them and locks himself in the restroom after having seen the conductor approaching towards him. Meanwhile, the politician wakes up from his sleep and finds that his trousers are missing. He asks for conductor’s trouser in return for a pair of trousers in his suitcase. Finding the suitcase locked the conductor asks the politician for the key only to add to his despair, as it was in the back of the pant which is now stolen. Lanky enters into the politician’s compartment and seeing no one around he also takes his shirt and jacket. This situation creates a wonderful comedy of mistaken identity. Lanky confused with the senator is received with warm welcome by Mayor and other officials while the politician who is the real guest is confused with the thief and gets threatened by the conductor.

Conductor: I’ll teach you to play tricks on people who work for a living. Your career in government is over, you fraud.

Politician: My career’s over? What are you saying? Oh, no. Tell the congressional investigators I didn’t know anything about it. I swear. I’m innocent. Trust me. Trust me. (Fo 304)

Act II ends with his reunion with Angela and his popularity as a politician- conjurer.

In the final act, it is disclosed that all these farcical events have been a dream except his marriage with Angela and the money. The play is a pungent satire of socio- economic and political conditions in Italy in the early sixties. The playwright has

169 employed a variety of techniques including circus clowning, parody, farce, and satire to discuss these issues. Commenting on the play Hirst says, “This play –a strange mixture of revue sketches, farce, Pirandellian theatrical games and political satire –is an important and attractive work from Fo’s early career” (174). He uncovers the corruption of the Italian authorities and the upper echelon of the society in a fast- growing capitalist society. The Characters in the play are representative of marginalised community relegated to an unimportant position by the exploitative forces of capitalism. It is a wonderful synthesis of comedy and satire opening our eyes to the injustices and oppression prevailed in the Italian society. He never makes us miss the tragic implications of his comedies dealing with serious socio-political issues. Grotesque and tragedy coincide in his plays for aesthetic and political purposes which show Fo’s versatility as a theatre artist. Tony Mitchell writes:

Fo uses the metaphor of the pinball machine –a novelty in Italy at the time, and both Fo and Rame were fanatical pinball players –to parody mechanisation and conspicuous consumption. But he rejects any deterministic, tragic notion of human actions being manipulated by a higher force (the archangels), and replaces it with a farcical situation in which the protagonist’s wit and ingenuity enable him to succeed in life. (67)

When Lanky comes to know that he has been dreaming and all the crazy events happened in a dream even his marriage with Angela who was more beautiful than the disguised Angela whom he is married in reality, he is heartbroken and starts cursing the archangels for playing with human beings like a pinball machine.

Lanky: I’m fed up with whomever’s in charge of manufacturing dreams. I want to know who’s got that job. Which one of you archangels is it? Gabriel? Michael? Raphael? Who is it? Speak up, you archangels. If it’s true what they told me when I was a child that the Lord put you in charge of dream-making, why did you have come and pick on me? Giving me two-timing dreams … why? Now I’m going to start screaming such filthy curses that you’ll have to plug up your ears with corks. What the hell do you think I’m? A goddamn pinball machine that you can put your money in and bang around as long as you feel like it? (Fo 325)

But when Angela breaks her disguise by removing the wig she has worn and exposes her beauty to him he is petrified and thinks that he is dreaming again.

170 However, convinced of the fact he apologizes to archangels for falsely accusing them of playing with human emotions. Hirst states:

He rails against the archangels, saying they have rigged everything and that they play with human beings as with pinball machines, sending them all too readily into tilt. But his amusing travesty of Gloucester’s ‘As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods. They kill us for their sport’ is tempered by the fact that Angela removes her wig and glasses to reveal the beauty he fell in love with. Moreover, the money he had obtained in the dream is also real, so that the two of them can begin a life together. (173-74)

Oppression and liberation, humour and anger, tragedy and comedy coexist in Fo’s play which distinguishes it from simply being a farce on the one hand and from a didactic political satire on the other hand. It is a tale of the protagonist’s liberation from unjust social and political oppression and his struggle for survival. First, he escapes from the humiliation of his friend’s crude jokes. Then from living as a dog caged in the city dog pound and finally from the circus illusionist who wants to make money by renting out his services as a performing dog. Fo does not involve in moralizing or philosophizing on the issues related to social justice rather treats them with laughter which has a subversive function in his theatre.

5.2 Accidental Death of An Anarchist

Very few plays have received such a wide acclamation as Fo’s Accidental Death of an Anarchist (1970). It is probably one of the most performed plays of Fo’s repertoire and is a hard-hitting political satire on Italian politics of the late sixties documented as the most turbulent period in Italian political history because of a series of scandals and political disruptions which shook the entire country. Moreover, the rise of the Left Wing and the Right Wing terrorist groups had been a constant threat to the country’s unity and democracy. The Italian politics of that time was dominated by two political parties; the Christian Democratic Party and the Italian Communist Party. And it is said that to curb the growing influence of the Italian Communist Party and to thwart the demand for a new government, the Christian Democratic Party then in power recoursed to the ‘strategy of tension’ followed by a number of explosions for which the Left and the anarchists were wrongly accused. One such event of the series was bombing the Agricultural Bank in Milan which left at least sixteen dead and several

171 wounded. This horrific incident led to the infamous arrest of Giuseppe Pinelli and his mysterious death in police custody which triggered nationwide protest and raised serious political questions. This provides the context for this major satirical farce which has been a tour de force throughout Fo’s theatrical career. It does not only recount the violence perpetrated at poor Pinelli by police authorities but to the violence committed against wider democracy. It interrogates into the inconsistencies in Pinelli’s case with the intention to expose the real culprits who carried out this heinous crime which claimed many innocent lives. Mitchell states:

Fo’s play was a response to what had become known as the ‘strategy of tension’ in Italy, in which the new Christian Democratic government, having deposed the centre-left coalition, tried to crack down on the left and dissipate its forces. Since 1969, according to statics, there had been 173 bomb attacks in Italy, 102 of which had been proved to have been organized by fascists. More than half the remaining 71 appeared to have been organized by the Right with the intention of bringing suspicion and blame on the left. (101-102)

This farce of Fo is an exceptional blend of laughter and anger which gives subversive vigour to the play to incite people against the delinquencies of the police and the state. Fo’s motive in this play is to provide counter-information into the Pinelli’s case and to unmask the fascist structure of the government who instead of punishing the criminals encouraged them to create an environment of unrest just to maintain their power. In an interview with Anders Stephanson and Daniela Salvioni Fo comments on the political situation in the late sixties:

We immediately took a stand against the violent provocatory machine, and the right-wing terrorism supported by or acting in collusion with the fascist elements within the state. We all know about the Masonic Lodge P2, the connections between the police and the early terrorist acts. It was this that ignited the explosion of terrorism. (165)

By inventing the famous character of a maniac who is suffering from ‘histrionomania’, Fo conducts an inquiry into the controversial case of Pinelli. The maniac who has a special ability to impersonate different roles exposes the hypocrisy of police officers by showing contradictions into the explanations provided by them about Pinelli’s death. As he says, “I have a thing about dreaming up characters and

172 then acting them out. It’s called ‘histrionomania’- comes from the Latin histriones, meaning ‘actor’. I’m a sort of amateur performance artist” (Fo127).

The action unfolds in a central police headquarter wherein inspector Bertozzo accompanied by a fellow constable is investigating a maniac charged with impersonation. The character of maniac who goes unnamed throughout the play has its antecedents in the theatrical tradition of Italian past reminding us of the Lord of Misrule and the Harlequin of the Commedia dell’Arte who enjoy the momentary freedom of speaking against the authorities and provoking the audiences through their agitational and nonsensical performances. Fo’s maniac shares much common ground with the Harlequin and the Lord of the Misrule. For, Fo madness is a method or you can say, an outlet to vent out his anger against the corrupt system. According to Farrell:

His madness, itself a common enough device in Fo’s theatre, is madness with method, an outlet for the earthiness, guile and low cunning showed by the classic Harlequin. He is gifted with a wit, perspicacity, divine insouciance and fearlessness denied those of conventionally sound mind. He enjoys a fool’s license to blurt out truths which the authorities would prefer to suppress, but in an upside-down world, where the worldly wise have made their peace with a society of unreason policed by violence, the madman is the only arbiter of decency and reason. (100)

Although his preferred genre for this play is farce, he avoids it from simply being a caricature intended to stimulate unsavoury humour. Rather combines laughter with anger which has an undercurrent of seriousness well directed against the abuse of power. As Farrell says, “But the laughter is not the nihilistic variety which suggests that all life is senseless and all systems equal, but an uncomfortable laughter followed by anger” (101). Here, the purpose of Fo is to facilitate information which is either held back by the authorities or manipulated in order to distract people from the real problem. He mocks the people in power by putting them into a ridiculous situation but he does not restrict himself only to the mockery of these people rather exploits humour as a device to uncover their unscrupulousness. As Maceri states, “Although Fo certainly pokes fun at the police officials, he does not present them merely as comic figures but rather as devious abusers of power” (13). The play is a scathing

173 satire of the Italian establishment including police, judiciary, and media which are used as a tool to perpetuate the status quo. In scene one of Act One, he offers a critical view of the judges in Italy for their unrestrained power and the freedom enjoyed by them.

No, unfortunately. Chance never arose. I’d love to, though: best job in the world! First of all, they hardly ever retire … In fact, just at the point when your average working man, at the age of 55 or 60, is already ready for the scrapheap because he’s slowing down a bit, losing his reflexes, your judge is just coming into his prime. A worker on the line’s done for after the age of fifty –can’t keep up, keeps having accidents, chuck him out! Your miner has silicosis by the time he’s 45 –get rid of him, quick, sack him before he sues for compensation! Same goes for the bank clerk, after a certain age he starts getting his some wrong, starts forgetting the names of the bank’s clients, can’t tell a discount rate from a mortgage rate. Off home, you … move along, son… You’re past it! For a judge it’s quite the opposite: the more ancient and idio (correcting himself) …syncretic they are, the higher they get promoted, the classier the jobs they get! You see them up there, little old men like cardboard cut-outs, silly wigs on their heads, all capes and ermine with two pairs of glasses on cords round their necks because otherwise they’d lose them. And these characters have the power to wreck a person’s life or save it, as and how they want: they hand out life sentences like somebody saying: ‘Maybe it’ll rain tomorrow’. Fifty years for you. Thirty for you. Only twenty for you, because I like your face! They make the law and they can do what they like. And they’re holy too. Don’t forget, in Italy you can still be done for slander if you say nasty things about judges. (Fo 131-32)

The maniac is not a stupid person. His madness is just a false pretence, a mechanism that enables him to play multiple roles and to broaden the range of his target. He has managed to impersonate a bishop, a surgeon, a captain, a marine engineer and a psychiatrist. As the inspector points out:

So this is not the first time you have passed yourself off as someone else! Here it says that you have been caught twice posing as a surgeon, once as a captain in the bersaglieri, three times as a bishop, once as a marine engineer, in all you

174 have been arrested… let’s see… eleven times in all. So this makes the twelfth. (Fo 126)

He targets everything that is part of the repressive power structure. His drive is to spread political awareness among the masses through his jeering at serious issues that would not end in laughter but will allow its underlying tragedy to stay longer in the mind of the spectators. He puts the police officials into an uncomfortable position through his persistent derision of them. Inspector Bertozzo’s remark clearly reflects their frustration. Addressing the maniac he says, “Will you stop pissballing about! I think we can all agree that you’ve got performance mania, but I’d say you’re just pretending to be mental. I’d lay money you’re as sane as me!” (Fo 130).

In order to get rid of the maniac, he clears him out of the room and himself leaves the place to attend upon somebody. The maniac who has forgotten his papers sneaks back to collect them and finding no one in the room he goes through the heap of files dumped there. Suddenly he stops at one of the files titled ‘Judge’s Report on the Death of the…’ ‘Judge’s Decision to Adjourn the Inquest of…’ The file refers to the case of anarchist. His search is interrupted by a phone call which is answered by him. Through their conversation, it is revealed that it is the inspector from the fourth floor who wants to talk to Bertozzo about the anarchist’s case. He discloses to maniac that very soon a High Court judge will be visiting them to reopen the case of the anarchist’s alleged suicide therefore, he needs a copy of the judge’s reasons and the copies of their statements to put off the inquisition. He also says that they will be in great trouble if he arrives. This statement of the inspector implies of their possible involvement in the anarchist’s death. Observing his nervousness maniac provokes him, “I’d be very happy to see your boss the superintendent up to his neck in shit. Yes, I meant it sincerely, and you can tell him I said so” (Fo 135).

The conversation between the two is replenished with humour simultaneously evocating a feeling of distressed over the tragic death of the anarchist. Provoking the inspector maniac says that he will be transferred to some far off place once he is exposed by the judge. He also succeeds in creating an argument between him and inspector Bertozzo by passing on offensive gestures and derisive remarks purportedly from Bertozzo. Availing himself of the situation he starts rehearsing the gestures and postures of a judge that would assist him to act out as the anticipated judge. He

175 burgles all the necessary documents related to the case. As he prepares to leave Bertozzo shows himself up and for a moment is deceived by maniac’s new appearance but when comes to know of his true identity he throws him out. He is so nervous to get rid of him that he overlooks his warning to be careful of a lunatic who is looking for to smash him for his insolent behaviour. The scene closes with him being punched in the face by the enraged inspector from the fourth floor who has just turned up.

As the play progresses its satirical tone gets more intense pouring scorn at the Italian authorities and their complicity in the organized crime which turns it into a politically charged play. The next scene shifts to an office on the fourth floor of the police station where the interrogation with anarchist had taken place. With maniac already taken up his stance as the judge who has come all the way from Rome to re- open the inquiry into the anarchist’s death. The opening dialogues have determinants of a farce arising from the mistaken identity that can be seen in the early confrontations between the maniac and the police officials.

Sports Jacket: (Murmuring to the Constable standing at the door) what does he want? Who is he?

Constable: I don’t know, Sir. He came sweeping in here like he was God Almighty. He says that he wants to talk with you and the Superintendent.

Sports Jacket: (He is continuously rubbing his right hand) wants to talk, does he? (He goes over to the Maniac) Good morning, I gather you want to see me.

Maniac: (He looks him up and down, coolly, and barely moves his hand to raise his hat) Good morning. (He watches continuously as the Inspector in the Sports Jacket continues massaging his hand) What have you done with your hand?

Sports Jacket: Er, nothing… Who are you? Maniac: Nothing, eh? So why do you keep rubbing it? An affectation, is it? Or is it a nervous tic?

Sports Jacket: (Getting annoyed) could be… I said, with whom do I have the pleasure…? Maniac: I knew a bishop once who used to rub his hand like that. A Jesuit.

176 Sports Jacket: Are you suggesting?

Maniac: (Ignoring his reply) you should see a psychiatrist. When people keep rubbing their hands like that it’s a sure sign of insecurity, guilt complex and a lousy sex life. Do you have problems with women, perhaps?

Sports Jacket: (losing his temper) right! That’ll do! (Fo 140)

The maniac irks them by his provocations. The inspector in the sports jacket becomes even more nervous when he learns that the person whom he is talking to is “Professor Maria Malipiero, first counsel to the High Court” (Fo 141). His misery does not end here. He is asked by the maniac to issue a peremptory notice to the superintendent who is his superior in rank. The scene is bound to be hilarious one. The superintendent bumps into the inspector’s office all indignant at given orders by a junior officer.

Superintendent: What exactly did you mean by that, Inspector, to come to your office if I can, and even if I can’t?

Sports Jacket: I’m sorry, Super… It’s just that since…

Superintendent: Just that since be damned! You’re getting too damn big for your boots, d’you know that? What’s more, I’m not amused by your insolent style of behaviour… Especially when it comes to punching your colleagues in the face! (Fo 143)

But the moment he comes to know that he is in the presence of a senior judge he becomes more humble and reverential. Trying to recover from the shock:

Superintendent: Your Honour… I really don’t know. Sports Jacket: (Coming to his help) His Honour the Judge is here to re-open the inquiry into the case of the… Superintendent: (In an unexpected reaction) Oh of course, of course, we were expecting you! (Fo 145)

From the very beginning, the maniac seems to be in full command of the situation and disconcerts the police officers through his unremitting sarcasm. The lighter moments in the play poise the tragic tone. After this brief comic venture, the attention is diverted to the heart of the matter that is to conduct an inquiry into the

177 anarchist’s case. The maniac starts the investigation by picking the word ‘raptus’ used by police officials to explain the anarchist’s alleged suicide.

We’ll stick with the ‘right at the start’ for the moment. One step at a time. So, at about midnight, the anarchist was ‘seized by a raptus’ –these are still your words –he was seized by a ‘raptus’ and went and threw himself to his death from the window. Now, what is a ‘raptus’? Bandieu says that a ‘raptus’ is a heightened form of suicidal anxiety which can seize even people who are psychologically perfectly normal, if something provokes them to extreme of angst, in other words, to utter desperation. (Fo 145-46)

And to ascertain the cause of this anxiety he asks them to reconstruct their inquisition of the anarchist starting with the threatening entrance of the superintendent. “So we need to find out who or what it was provoked this anxiety, this desperation. I suspect that the best way would be if we do a reconstruction. Superintendent, the stage is yours” (Fo 146). In their reconstruction of the event, they admit that they had lied about the evidence which they did not have in order to frame the anarchist in the bombing. They threatened him to lose his job, they fabricated that his partner in crime had confessed and that his alibi had collapsed. By re-enacting their interrogation of the anarchist Fo affirms the wrongdoing of the police officials by showing glaring inconsistencies in their accounts which they provided in justification for their action. Fo holds them responsible for inducing the ‘raptus’ which resulted in the alleged suicide of the anarchist. As he says:

We all make mistakes. But if I might say so, you went right over the top: first you arrest an innocent citizen more or less at random, then you abuse your powers by detaining him beyond the legal limit, and then you go and traumatise the poor man by telling him that you have proof that he’s been going round planting bombs on railways; then you more or less deliberately terrorise him that he’s going to lose his job; then you tell him that his card- playing alibi has collapsed; and then comes the coup de grace –you tell him that his friend and comrade in Rome has confessed to the bombings in Milan. In other words, his best friend is a mass murderer. Thereupon he becomes terminally depressed, observes that ‘this is the death of anarchism’, and throws himself out of the window! I mean, are we crazy or what? If you ask me, when

178 you give a person the run-around like this it’s no wonder he gets seized by a ‘raptus’. No, I’m sorry, in my opinion you are all extremely guilty! I regard you as totally responsible for the anarchist’s death –you should be charged at once with having driven him to suicide! (Fo 150-51)

He makes them realize that they have been used as a scapegoat by the politicians who exploited them for their own political gain and then left them to public disgrace. He recounts an old English proverb that appropriately defines their condition, “The Lord of the Manor set his mastiffs on the peasants. The peasants complained to the king, so the Lord of the Manor went and killed his dogs, to make amends” (Fo 152). Finding no other way they turn to the maniac-judge seeking for his advice who suggests them to throw themselves out of the window as there is no hope left for them in this bastard world except scorn and humiliation. He forces them to the window to jump out of it as the anarchist did. When they object he justifies that it is not him who is pushing them rather they are seized by a ‘raptus’, the same explanation provided by them in the anarchist’s case. He is interrupted by the sudden appearance of the constable who had left the place at the start of the investigation. There is some sigh of relief for the distraught police officers as they are told by the maniac-judge to cheer up because everything he told was a lie. He says, “Not a word of what I said was true! I made it all up” (Fo 155). He further states that he wanted to make them realize that their approach or tactic of interrogation was inhumane. As he explains, “It was just one of the ‘tricks of the trade’ which we visiting judges also like to use every once in a while, in order to demonstrate to the police that such methods are uncivilized, not to mention criminal” (Fo 156). He asks them to give a more plausible account of the anarchist’ suicidal jump and his subsequent death if they want to get out of this mess. They now come up with a changed version which indicates the gap of four hours between the start of the investigation and the accidental fall of the anarchist trying to justify that ‘raptus’ might not be induced by their producing fabricated evidence against him. As per the Superintendent’s report, “Yes, well, you see, we stated that our session with the anarchist, when we tried to trick him, didn’t happen at midnight, it happened at about eight in the evening” (Fo 157). He further adds, “There was a ‘raptus’, but we just wanted to show that it couldn’t have been caused by our feeding him false information… precisely because there was a gap of four hours between then and the time of his suicide” (Fo 158). Act

179 one closes with a recap of the details established so far in the anarchist’s case raising questions over the certain involvement of the police in the alleged crime. They are blamed to harass him by lying about the evidence which eventually led to his death. As uttered by Maniac:

You say one thing, then you contradict it. First you give one version, then half an hour later, you give a completely different one. You can’t agree among yourselves. You tell the world’s press, and, if I am not mistaken, the TV news as well that ‘naturally’ there are no written minutes of your interrogation of the anarchist, because there wasn’t time, and then all of a sudden, a miracle, we find that we have two or three –and all signed by his very own hand. (Fo 163)

The act ends with maniac and policemen singing the anarchist’s favourite song as it is the only option they can expiate themselves for the wrongdoings they have done.

People would be happy to forgive all your cretinous blunders if they could only see two decent human beings behind it all –two policemen who, just for once, allowed their hearts to rule their heads, and agreed to sing the anarchist’s favourite song with him just to make him happy ‘Nostra patria e il mondo intiero’. It would bring tears to their eyes. They would sing your praises, shout your names from the rooftops, hearing a story like that! So please, for your own sakes sing. (Fo 164)

Act two commences from where the Act one finished with chorus still singing the song that ends with the coming up of the lights. The Act retains the previous mode of inquisition. The maniac ridicules the police officers for the account that they were investigating the anarchist jocularly extracting the maximum comic possibility of the situation as he talks about the depressives who come to the police station for a good laugh. As he says:

You have no idea how many completely innocent parties move heaven and earth just to get themselves arrested and brought to this station! You think they’re anarchists, communists, autonomists, trade unionists. No, the truth is, they’re all just poor, sick manic depressives, hypochondriacs, gloomy people, who disguise themselves as revolutionaries just so’s they can be interrogated

180 by you and at last have a damn good laugh! Get a bit of enjoyment, for once in their lives. (Fo 168)

The unrelenting mockery of the police officers does not only upset them but they also get suspicious of the maniac. According to the Superintendent, “I would say that you’re not just making fun of us, your Honour, you’re taking the piss” (Fo 168). Gradually the conversation gets serious bringing in new perspectives in the investigation which prove discrepancies in police reports. For instance, the maniac questions why the window of the police station was open on such a coldest night of the winter despite the warning of the weather forecast.

It was going to be cold enough to freeze the knackers off a polar bear, and you weren’t cold. In fact it was positively spring-like! What do you have here –your own personal Gulf Stream running through the drains under police headquarters? (Fo 170)

He also questions the credibility of their statements that how a supposedly calm anarchist as stated by the police suddenly throws himself out of the window and the constable’s claim that he tried to save him by gripping his foot but only managed to get hold of his shoe which came off in his hand and could not prevent him from falling. But the original report says that he had both shoes on his feet when came down which was observed by a journalist from L’Unita who was present at the site of the accident and several other passers-by. The interrogation is interrupted by the arrival of a journalist who has come to conduct an interview with the Superintendent. Her entrance is marked by a vital shift in the political vein of the play which reaches its crescendo in this final act. To conceal his identity from the journalist he disguises himself as the Captain Marcantonio Banzi Piccinni from the forensic department and volunteers to help the police officials when needed.

I could just be someone else. It’d be child’s play for me, believe me. Criminal Psychopathologist… Head of Interpol… Head of forensic… Take your pick… Any time the journalist gets you in tight corner with a particularly nasty question, you just give me a wink and I’ll join in… The important thing is to keep you two in the clear. (Fo 174)

The maniac’s reaction to the journalist’s intrusive investigation baffles the officers as they cannot understand whether he is helping them out or aggravating their

181 problem. She starts questioning the Inspector in Sports Jacket that why people call him ‘The Window-Straddler?’ She produces a copy of a letter from an anarchist in which he has made shocking revelations about the inspector. He writes as she reads from the letter:

The inspector on the fourth floor forced me to sit on the window-sill with my legs hanging over the edge, and then he started provoking me: “Go on, throw yourself out,” and insulting me… “Why don’t you jump? Too scared, eh? Go on, get it over with! What are you waiting for?” I had to grit my teeth and hold on tight, because I really was on the pointing of jumping. (Fo 177)

The maniac obstructs the journalist’s argument and sides with the Inspector. “What do you take us for –a TV ad for washing powder? You’re trying to suggest that we do the window test with every anarchist we get our hands on?” (Fo 178). To establish the truth whether the anarchist was alive or dead at the time of jump she inquires about the trajectory of his fall. In her own words:

It would enable us to tell whether the anarchist was alive or dead at the moment that he came out of the window. In other words, whether he came out with a bit of impetus, or whether he just slithered down the wall, as appears to have been the case… Also whether there were any broken bones in his arms and hands which there were not –which suggests that the alleged suicide did not put his hands out in order to protect himself at the moment of impact –a gesture that, if he had been conscious, would have been normal and absolutely instinctive. (Fo 178)

The above-mentioned statement proves that the anarchist was already dead when he came out of the window. This time the maniac sides with the journalist pissing off the officers. The journalist raises another significant question about the timing of the ambulance which was called five minutes earlier the anarchist fell down and there have been witnesses who were there when the accident happened. Now the maniac comes to the rescue of the police officers by providing a rhetorical explanation of the journalist’s query, “What’s so strange? We’re not in Switzerland, you know. In Italy, people set their watches as and how they feel like… fast, slow… this is a nation of artists and rebels, Miss Feletti! Individualists who set their own

182 terms with history” (Fo 180). The journalist retaliates to the maniac’s rhetoric and her tone is mocking:

We were talking about how we’re a nation of artists and rebels… and I must say, I have to agree with you: some of our judges seem to be particularly rebellious: strange how they can write off perfectly satisfactory alibi witnesses… not to mention losing vital evidence like cassette tapes and forensic reports on trajectories, and neglecting to ask themselves how come ambulances turn up five minutes before time… All mere trifles, of course! And what about the bruises on the back of the dead man’s neck, for which there has not as yet been any satisfactory explanation. (Fo 180)

The maniac supports the journalist’s claim and brings up entirely a new angle in the case. He points out that the anarchist was beaten up in police custody which left him paralysed. And in order to get him back to normal, they made him lean out of the window for fresh air. Because of a slight confusion between the officers who thought that the other one is holding him they lost grip on him causing his fall. While the ongoing discussion carries a sense of gravity the comic tone is maintained by maniac’s stupidity and gags. The political tempo is stepped up as the journalist comes up with new facts, for instance, the declination of the alibi of the old age pensioners. She states:

I’m surprised you’re not up to date on this! In his summing up, the judge who closed the inquest said that the three alibi witnesses offered by our anarchist friend were inadmissible. Those were the ones who said they had spent the tragic afternoon of the bombing playing cards with him, in a bar along the canal. (Fo 182-83)

The old age, sickness, and disability of the workers were stated as the reason for the unreliability of their testimony. The journalist quotes the judge, “The people we are dealing with here are old, sick, and in at least one case disabled” (Fo 183). At this point, the playwright slightly digresses from the main issue as the maniac delivers a lecture on the general condition of the workers in Italy blaming the society and the capitalist system for their pitiable condition. Contending the journalist’s opinion that they themselves are responsible for their own plight he ironically says:

183 Its society’s fault! But we’re not here to sit in judgment on the world capitalist system, we’re here to discuss whether witnesses are reliable or not. If a worker’s a wreck because he’s been over-exploited or because he’s had an accident in the factory, that should not concern us; our concern is with justice and law and order. If you don’t have the money to yourself vitamins, proteins, wheat germ, Royal jelly and calcium phosphate for your memory… well so much the worse for you, I, in my capacity as judge, must tell you no… I’m sorry, but you’re out of the game, you’re a second-class citizen. (Fo 184)

Responding to the journalist’s comment, “That when we got down basics we’d get back to class prejudice and class privilege” he says, “Our society is divided into classes, and so are witnesses –there are first-class witnesses, and second-, and third-, and fourth-class” (Fo 184). Inspector Bertozzo sudden arrival prompts a decisive change in the temperament of the play. The following events are the superb example of a farce arising from the maniac’s mask. While Bertozzo identifies the maniac his colleagues afraid of the fact that he will expose his true identity to the journalist try to stop him with kicks and blows which is unexpected for him as he cannot make out why they are whipping him. Bertozzo is holding a bomb duplicate of the one that exploded in the bank. The journalist questions why one of the bombs recovered from the Bank of Commerce was blown up instead of submitting it to the Forensic department to get examined. “Could you explain to me why, instead of defusing it and sending it to Forensic –which would be normal practice, so that it could be thoroughly examined –when they found it they took it straight out into the yard and blew it up” (Fo 187). She is also inquisitive about the fascist and right-wing infiltrators working secretly among the Left and the anarchist groups to watch over them as stated by the Superintendent and the Inspector in Sports Jacket, “Our agents and informants are our strength. They help us to keep an eye on things and keep one jump ahead” (Fo 191). The maniac interrupts and surprises everybody with his comment, “And to plant bombs so as to have a good pretext for a police-state crackdown” (Fo 191). The journalist hits back at them asking them why the information furnished by these informants was not acted on immediately. “Since you had every member of that pathetic little band of anarchists under close surveillance, how was it that they managed to organize such a sophisticated operation without you intervening to stop them” (Fo 191-92). She hints at complicity between police and the fascist groups in

184 the explosion, carried out with the intentions to create an atmosphere of unrest and to put the blame on the Left. She reads from a report:

Out of a total of 173 bomb attacks that have happened in the past year and a bit, at a rate of twelve a month, one every three days –out of 173 attacks, as I was saying (She reads from a report) at least 102 have been proved to have been organized by fascist organizations, aided or abetted by the police, with the explicit intention of putting the blame on Left-wing political groups. (Fo 193)

The maniac intervenes suggesting a very significant thread that could have led to the crux of the matter but was intentionally overlooked by the police as they themselves are part of the corrupt system. Addressing to the journalist he says:

Are saying that if the police, instead of wasting their time with a raggle-taggle bunch of anarchists, had concentrated on more serious possibilities –for example, paramilitary and fascist organisations funded by big industrialists and run and supported by leading figures in the armed forces –then maybe we’d have got to the bottom to the bottom of all this? (Fo 193)

He stuns everybody disclosing the reason behind this violence.

It wouldn’t be very hard to discover that the main intention behind the massacre of innocent people in the bank bombing had been to bury the trade- union struggles of the Hot Autumn and to create a climate of tension so that the average citizen would be so disgusted and angry at the level of political violence and subversion that they would start calling for the intervention of a strong state. (Fo 195)

He goes a step ahead speaking on the significance of scandal in democracy stating that such kinds of scandal are deliberately created to perpetuate the authority of the governing state as he says, “Let the scandals come, because on the basis of that scandal a more durable power of the state will be founded” (Fo 200). He also explains how media becomes the part of the process by unreasonably associating certain individuals or social groups to such unlawful activities instead of blaming the system for its inability to cope with those issues thus neutralising the people’s anger against the establishment and diverting their attention from the truth. It is used as a cover-up

185 of the corruptions of the state. He labels media persons as, “The privileged high priests of the process” (Fo 201). Mocking the Journalist’s notion of justice he says:

Are the people calling for true justice? Instead of that we’ll give them a justice that is just a bit less unjust. And if the workers start shouting ‘Enough of this brutal exploitation’, and start complaining that they are tired of dying in the factories, then we give them a little more protection on the job and step up the compensation amount rates for their widows! They want revolution and we give them reforms… reforms by bucketful. We’ll drown them with reforms or rather we’ll drown them with promises of reforms, because we’re never going to give them reforms either! (Fo 195-96)

The maniac stokes anxiety in the police officials by laying bare various scandals in the Italian politics as they are afraid to be exposed. Driven by anger Bertozzo pulls out the maniac’s fake wooden leg attached to his knee. Sensing the danger that he will unveil to the journalist the maniac’s real identity who in turn will create a scandal out of this they block his mouth with a rubber stamp. Again, Fo derives maximum humour from the comic situation. To calm down Bertozzo the maniac injects him a tranquiliser saying that, “It’s a Benedictine tranquiliser” (Fo 199). After then, he injects the Superintendent without his permission who gives a muffled whimper. Finally, Bertozzo handcuffs them all and forces the maniac to reveal his identity. The maniac takes out a dozen of papers from his bag and hands over to Bertozzo who distributes to each of them. As they are absorbed in reading the documents produced by maniac he pulls out the bomb from Bertozzo’s bag and threatens to explode it. He announces that he has recorded everything in the tape- recorder which he got in his bag. He further says that he will make hundreds of copies out of it and will send it to all the newspapers in order to create a huge scandal making Italy parallel to other democratic counties like America. He utters:

The important thing is to have a good scandal! So that the Italian nation can march alongside the Americans and the English, and become a modern and social-democratic society, so that finally we can say: ‘It’s true –we’re in the shit right up to our necks, and that’s precisely the reason why we walk with our heads held high!’ (Fo 206)

186 The play engages in one of the most volatile political situations in Italy with a purpose to provide counter-information and to uncover the criminal behaviour of the police and the state. Using the subversive technique of farce which has an undercurrent of seriousness Fo turns every logic and every reason provided by the police on their heads. By inventing the famous character of Maniac he unmasks the hoax of the political class. Pretending as the judge maniac forces the police officials to reconstruct the events of the anarchist’s inquest to show contradictions in the details provided by them. He compels them to accept the responsibility of unlawful prosecution of the poor anarchist. But, the play provides much deeper reflections on contemporary politics and democracy than merely furnishing information in the anarchist’s case.

Gramsci exerts enormous influence in shaping up Fo’s political ideology communicated through his theatre. His ideas on hegemony, culture, education, and intellectuals are the chief motivational drive of Fo’s vigorous involvement with the existing socio-political scenario. The major thrust of his alternative theatre is the empowerment of the weaker section of the society through educating them on contemporary issues so that they could resist their institutionalized exploitation by the upper strata of the society and be on equal terms with their counterparts.

Although based on the specific event, the play has deeper implications. It tells us how the powerful take recourse to ‘Repressive and Ideological State Apparatuses’ to maintain their hegemony over the underprivileged. Fo explains that how the media is used by the ruling authority to manipulate people’s opinion. It works as a propaganda machine of the state. Not only this, the police and the court too work in collaboration with the ruling government. The play is a good research in power politics and provides valuable insights into the contemporary political crisis endangering the collapse of Italian society. It expresses strong resistance against the fascist structure of the state which is a serious threat to its stability and sustainability. He strongly condemns the horrendous violence perpetrated by the state authorities on harmless and poor citizens to benefit from it. Though, he uses farce as a medium to express his anger against the corrupt and manipulative system the overall tragic tone of the play cannot be disregarded. Laughter coincides with anger aimed at the abuse of power and irregularities in the administration of justice by the Italian authorities. “His obligation is to temper his capacity for arousing indignation, hilarity or rage by a

187 willed decision to direct these emotions towards a cause which is worthwhile” (Farrell 278). Following the line of Moliere, he intends laughter to scratch people’s consciousness and to decolonize their mind form bourgeois conformity.

There is a Fo-land, as much as there is a Greene-land, situated somewhere between the wasteland and Wonderland, and the sounds most frequently heard are the rage of indignant denunciation and the cackle of laughter. The Lord of Misrule is on the throne, and comedy is his servant, but the laughter is not necessarily the laughter of blasphemous derision. Laughter can be a response to elements normally identified as tragic. Dario was fond of quoting Moliere to the effect that tragedy was emotionally comforting but laughter defiant. Nothing characterizes his own thinking on theatre more than this quest for a synthesis of laughter and tragedy. Laughter is the identifying mark of humanity. In laughter, the human being becomes fully conscious of his own potential, of his individuality and his ability to assert his autonomy from convention and rule. (Farrell 257)

He uses laughter as a device to unmask the hypocritical government. The maniac does not just entertain audiences from his stupidity but also introduces them to urgent social and political problems that needed to be addressed with immediate effect. He is the very epitome of reason and logic. Like the Giullare he satirizes the unscrupulous and exploitative system which does not mind massacring the innocent people to uphold its sovereignty. He is anti-establishment and his madness is mere a façade which gives him enough space to move from one character to another and to extend the compass of his satire. His provocative techniques unnerve the police officers who confess to have been conspiring with the government in carrying out the strategy of tension. The play has been crucial in provoking people to fight against the political corruption. It is considered one of the best protest plays of the century.

5.3 We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay!

One of the recurring themes in Dario Fo’s comedies is the theme of liberation from all kind of repressions i.e., socio-economic, political, moral and religious. The following play We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! first performed in 1974, aptly represents the characters’ struggle to liberate themselves from their financial as well as social, political and religious restrictions. The metaphor of hunger used in the play does not

188 only imply their hunger for food but also for justice and dignity. As Antonia declares, “People are hungry. They’re not just hungry for food. They’re hungry for dignity. They’re hungry for justice, for a chance” (Fo 65). The general atmosphere in Italy in those years was the political crisis caused by the grave economic recession. The inflationary policies introduced by the government created much hue and cry among the citizens and triggered the famous autoriduzione (self-reduction) movement, a mass movement of civil disobedience sprang up in Italy in the seventies. It was a form of resistance through which people refused to pay the high prices of goods, rents, electricity bills and transports or offered to pay the only amount they considered reasonable. Observing the situation Farrell states:

Anger at inflation produced a genuinely spontaneous rebellion. Men, and more specially, women took matters into their hands by embarking on a course of action to which political activists, who had not initiated it and could not control it, gave the dignified name of ‘proletarian expropriation’, or ‘self- reduction’. Badly stated, people refused to pay increased fares for public transport, higher bills for gas or electricity, higher tariffs in factory canteens and, above all, rising prices for goods in supermarkets. Some customers continued to pay the old price, others offered only what they themselves deemed a fair price, while in other cases groups of women simply took what they wanted from supermarket shelves and refused to pay at all. It was, in its own way, a challenge to the system and to the economic status quo, but it was a campaign which dismayed all sides of the political spectrum. (145)

This slump down in economy badly affected the lives of the masses as they struggled to make their ends meet because of inflation and unemployment generated by this crisis. The firms laid off the workers temporarily on the pretext of the recession that did not only lower down the living standards of the working classes but also reduced production. This ill-thought-out policy made the matter worse. Fo’s play is a by-product of the socio-economic condition. The play is a social protest against the lack of proper civic amenities for the working classes. It is a brilliant combination of farce and satire dealing with civil disobedience of the underprivileged who forced by starvation are ready to defy the law in order to feed themselves. It entails their everyday social realities and their struggle for survival in the classic example of farce where the natural laws of human reproduction are flouted; men becoming pregnant,

189 women giving birth to cabbages and amniotic exudate is consumed with meal. Although, these absurd events are the chief source of humour in the play they also contribute to the satiric purposes of the playwright. Based on the autoriduzione movement of two housewives; Antonia and Margherita who largely drive the action of the play, the dramatist has discussed a range of substantial issues. Besides, the appropriation of rising prices the play scoffs at the reformist approach adopted by CPI, signified through the character of Giovanni who is an incarnation of the Party’s policies. Whereas his wife Antonia harbours revolutionary ideals and is a critic of her husband’s hypocritical Leftism. Dissenting her husband’s moderatism she pronounces:

I’m sick of this lousy life! And I’m fed up with your sermonizing about law and order, and how you follow the rules, rules, rules with such pride. Bullshit! You swallow your pride every day. And then when other people try to find a little dignity by breaking free of the rules you call them looters, bums, terrorists. Terrorism is being held hostage by a minimum-wage job. But you don’t want to know how things really are. (Fo 63)

The prime concern of Fo has been the political indoctrination of the masses realised through engaging them in much required political and ideological debate on contemporary problems. Like his other plays, We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! is an attempt at mobilising the masses to challenge the systematic discrimination that has forced them to live a second-rate life stripped off honour and dignity. The play opens in Antonia’s home which is described as, “A modest working-class home” (Fo 9). She along with her friend Margherita enters the house who is helping her to carry many shopping bags overloaded with food products. Margherita is desperate to know how Antonia managed to buy all those stuff as she is aware of their poor financial condition. After a few unsuccessful attempts to convince her friend, Antonia finally reveals the truth. She tells Margherita about a group of rebellious women who barged into a store stealing away what they needed and paying only what they thought considerable in revolt against the inflated prices. “We had enough! This time, we’re setting the prices. We’ll pay what we paid last month. And if you don’t like it, we won’t pay nothing” (Fo 10).

Subsequent actions, those are the women’s frantic efforts to hide the stolen merchandises from their indoctrinated husbands and the cops create dramatic tensions

190 as well as induce laughter. The two women make major contributions in the development of the plot than their principled and righteous husbands especially Giovanni who is a fanatical advocate of moderatism and austerism preached by CPI. Antonia describes him:

He’s a law-and-order freak. Who knows what kind of tantrum he’ll throw! “How could you do such a thing?” he’ll say. “My father built a good life for his children by following the rules. I follow the rules. We’re poor, but we’re honest!” he does not know that I’ve spent everything, that there’s nothing left to pay the gas, the electric or the rent. I don’t even know how many months behind we are. (Fo 12)

To avoid her husband’s moralizing she hides some stuff under the bed and donates some to Margherita who covers it under her coat. As she is about to leave Giovanni enters the house and gets surprised to see her swollen belly. In order to convince her husband about Margherita’s false pregnancy, Antonia comes up with so many explanations including her reference to Pope’s strict instruction against using pills which she says is, “Declared to be a mortal sin” (Fo 15). Allusion to Pope is a deliberate attempt by Fo to attack religious institutions for their unnecessary interference in people’s lives. Fo’s target has never been the religion rather the authority enjoyed by the Popes and the Clergies who used religion as a tool for exploiting the people. She somehow manages to persuade Giovanni who updates her about factory workers’ revolt against the bad food quality served to them. He further informs her about a similar incident at the neighbouring supermarket where a group of women was involved in the auto-reduction movement. He reproaches the husbands of these women for the unlawful activities of their wives declaring that “If my wife ever did anything like that I’d make her eat every tin can she stole” (Fo 16). He goes on to the extent of saying that he would murder her first and divorce her later. This reflects the patriarchal mindset of the suspicious Giovanni and of the society in general who always have exploited women and used them as commodities. Fo articulates that patriarchal oppression should be critiqued and dissented because this odious practice denied the significant contributions they could have had made to the society at large.

As the play progresses we are informed of their living condition from Antonia serving pet food to Giovanni. They cannot even go outside because they are left with

191 no money. This shows the impoverished state they are reduced by exploitative capitalism. She decides to go to her friend Margherita to borrow some foodstuffs in order to feed her husband. Meanwhile, some shouts are heard on the street and it is revealed that a door to door search is being conducted by the police to recover the stolen goods from the supermarket. They too are attended by a police sergeant who wants to conduct a search in their house in an attempt to recapture the looted stuff. He, who is a tool of state oppression becomes the mouthpiece of Fo promoting revolutionary Communism in contrast to Giovanni’s Leftist dogmatism. Fo’s idea behind projecting this analogy is to re-examine the role of Left in shaping the space for the segregated workers in the public and political sphere. He blamed the moderatism policy of CPI for growing invisibility and alienation of the workers and therefore, bolsters the revolutionary Communism of Mao and Gramsci as a solution to their socio-political ostracism. This idea of Fo is put forth in the succeeding argument between Sergeant and Giovanni.

Giovanni: We need police, don’t we? Without them, we’d have chaos… someone has to lay down the law!

Sergeant: And what if the law is wrong? What if it’s just a cover-up for robbery?

Giovanni: well, uh, then there is the political parties… the democratic system… laws can be reformed.

Sergeant: But who’s going to do the reforming? Where are the reforms? What is reform! Lies, that’s what reforms are! They’ve been promising us reforms for umpteen years, but has that gotten us better health care, or less homeless people on the streets. Believe me, the only real reform will come when people start thinking for themselves and reforming things on their own. (Fo 22)

Justifying women’s actions in the store sergeant mocks reformist outlook of Giovanni and propels radical communism for marginalised assertion, the type Fo tenders, because he thinks that nothing is going to change through reform, the change is possible only through action. Fo’s mission of practicing theatre was to inform, to instruct, to provoke and to change. His sympathies lie with the people without power and he fights tooth and nail to defend their privileges never giving a second thought to his rivalry with the establishment. The problems of the oppressed are the heartfelt

192 concern of Fo. The foremost objective of Fovian theatre is to abolish the ruling class hegemony and to produce a counter-hegemonic discourse of the oppressed that will take them out of rigorous conditions.

After coming to know about police raid Antonia hurries back to her home to inquire Giovanni if the cops who are conducting a house to house search to confiscate the stolen goods from the supermarket have recovered anything from their house. Her incisive questioning surprises Giovanni but she cleverly handles the situation and diverts his attention to Margherita standing at the door. She then lectures about women exploitation and their position in a society ridden with patriarchal prejudice. The following utterance of Antonia reverberates with feminism.

Antonia: We run the errands, we make the babies. You just give us the pay- checks and then it’s, “Pay the bills!” You make us pregnant and then, “Take care of it yourself! Take the pills.” And who cares if the poor wife, who’s a strict Catholic, dreams all night of the pope saying, “It’s a sin you must procreate! (Fo 24)

Fo’s commitment to empowering the oppressed embraces women’s problems as well. Antonia’s statement verifies that he is not merely concerned with the workers and their welfare. It is true that the worker’s problems occupy larger space in his theatre but the issues related to women, poverty, drugs, sex, power, politics, religion, culture and history have also been explored in his plays. The argument between Antonia and Giovanni is interrupted by a knock at the door. It is a state trooper who has come for a second round search. To avoid search Antonia asks Margherita to feign to be in labour pain. To show off his concern for the public the state trooper extends help to Margherita by taking her to hospital. The incongruous and unusual occurrences produce much humour in the play. But Fo never misses a chance of ridiculing the authorities. He objects the foray into the houses of the poor workers as an attack on their autonomy. He scourges the government and its agents for violating the workers’ right to personal freedom. He deprecates the authorities for their hypocritical behaviour. For instance, their maintaining silence over the exploitation of the workers by the capitalists. But whenever their interests are at risk the government starts harassing them by placing them into humiliating situations. Fo targets the government for vesting so much power and authority to the capitalist bosses to exploit

193 the workers. This is conveyed through Antonia’s remark. While talking to the state trooper she says:

Sure, your job is to make sure we comply with orders. Why don’t you ever check to make sure that management is honouring our contracts, that the air in our workplaces is breathable, that they are not downsizing our jobs so that they can exploit child workers in third world countries, that they are not evicting us from our homes, and starving us to death! (Fo 27)

After the departure of Antonia, Margherita and the trooper Luigi comes in looking for his wife. He is told by Giovanni that his wife is pregnant and has been taken to hospital for premature delivery. This disclosure is a shock for Luigi because his wife never told him about her pregnancy. Furthermore, she is suffering from a malfunction and could not conceive babies. This is part of the development of the story but Fo never deviates from the main problem he wants to highlight in his play. Upon being asked the reason of coming home so early Luigi tells Giovanni that the work has stopped as they were protesting against the increased prices of their travel passes. Not only this, they demanded free commuter passes because he says, “The Company should pay for our commute. And they should also pay us for the time we’re on the train. Because we lose those hours, and believe you me, it ain’t no vacation” (Fo 34). Unlike his brainwashed, law-abiding Communist friend Giovanni, Luigi detests the poor life they are conditioned to live. He is disgusted at the kind of life they are stuck into and wants to break free from this mechanised life inside the factories where they sweat for their bosses whole day and night but still have no prospects of a good future. They have even deprived of basic living facilities. The contradictions in their opinions are reflected through the following lines:

Luigi: We need some relief from this life of shit we’re forced to live.

Giovanni: Well, let’s not get carried away. It’s not exactly a life of shit, is it… we’re better off than we used to be. We’ve got a house, maybe a little run- down, but it has what we need … of course some of us have to work over- time.

Luigi: So what if I’ve got a stove and a refrigerator, if I’m disgusted by my life… goddammit… with a job that could be done by a trained monkey. Weld! Hammer! Drill! Weld! Hammer! One piece finished, here comes the next.

194 Giovanni: Hammer, drill, weld … weld (stops himself suddenly). For God’s sake what you have got me doing. You’re making me crazy.

Luigi: No, I’m not the one making you crazy. It’s the way we live. Everything is going down the drain… look at all the factories closing, toxic dumping, ethnic cleansing all over the world. Earthquakes. Hurricanes. The pope. (Fo 36)

Fo is a clever artist, he exploits maximum of the comic possibilities as in the case of Giovanni. He is reduced to eat pet foods and amniotic fluid. Though, outwardly it seems to be funny but a deeper reflection of the event agitates us at the miserable condition of the working class. Fo also jibes at the negligence of the Communist Party to address the workers’ cause. Act one wraps up with Luigi and Giovanni preparing to leave in search of their wives.

Act second opens with the arrival of Antonia and Margherita, the later still having a belly. Margherita expresses her exasperation over the mess they are in because of their action. She regrets to have been the part of Antonia’s scheme. Antonia rebuffs Margherita for her complaining nature and decides to grow a belly herself in order to dispose of the stolen materials. With the change of the scene and our attention is diverted to Luigi and Giovanni who are seen to be chased by the state trooper for stealing a sack. At first, Giovanni resists Luigi’s proposal because the Communist conscience bothers him to do this. Discarding his suggestion he utters, “Are you crazy? Do you want to lower yourself to the level of thieves and looters? I don’t take stuffs that’s not mine. I work for what I have” (Fo 42). But changes his mind after being persuaded by Luigi who informs him about downsizing in the factories as they would not be paid for a couple of weeks.

Luigi: Listen. What I was trying to tell you before is … starting tomorrow we’re all being downsized. Giovanni: Downsized?

Luigi: Yeah. I heard it on the train. Six thousand out of twenty-six thousand employees are being downsized now. And the rest of the plant closes in the next few months.

Giovanni: They’re closing the plant?

195 Luigi: Not only that. We won’t get paid for our last two weeks.

Giovanni: Come on. Help me load up this stuff. Let’s take it all. (Fo 42)

This is a reference to the situation of layoffs precipitated by the economic crisis. As a result, thousands of workers lost their jobs. Moreover, the exorbitant prices of goods gave rise to nation-wide protest. There were incidents of auto- reduction by which the buyers paid the only amount they considered appropriate or bought at the older prices. This phenomenon is known as the movement of civil disobedience. There is a change in the scene and our attention is once again directed to Antonia and Margherita attended by the state trooper who is complaining about all the women in the area being pregnant even an eighty-year-old woman. The farcical tone is stepped up further as Antonia driven by the surprise visit of the state trooper manufactures another story about the Festival of Saint Eulalia that is being celebrated by all the women in the neighbourhood who assume false pregnancy by stuffing food under their coat to commemorate the miraculous pregnancy of Saint Eulalia even at the age of sixty.

Trooper: Let’s stop playing games. Your scam’s an open book: the husbands go out to commit the robberies, pass the bags to the wives, and all day long I see nothing but pregnant women! Now why is it that all the women in this neighbourhood got buns in their ovens at the same time! Mature women, teenagers, little girls… Today I even saw an eighty year old woman who was pregnant with twins!

Antonia: That’s because of the festival … the Festival of the Patron Saint … Santa Eulalia.

Trooper: The Patron Saint?

Antonia: You don’t know about her? What a saint! The holiest of the saints! A good woman who wanted to have a children, she was obsessed, she wanted to get pregnant, but she couldn’t do it! Poor saint. Hard as she tried, she never succeeded up to the point where the Heavenly Father Above took pity on her and: pscium! She was pregnant! At sixty years old! A miracle!

Trooper: Sixty years old?

Antonia: Yes, you can imagine, and her husband was over eighty!

196 Trooper: But?

Antonia: The power of faith! They say, though, that he husband died immediately. Anyway, im memory of this miracle all the women in the neighbourhood go around for three days with false bellies. (Fo 45)

The sceptical state trooper disbelieves her story and compels the women to show what they have stuffed under their coat. He is not perturbed by the curse that befell on saint Eulalia’s incredulous husband who questioned her pregnancy and lost his eyesight as a punishment by God. Meanwhile, the lights of the apartment go out and the state trooper convinced by the two women starts believing that he has been afflicted with blindness as he did not pay heed to their warning. Trying to flee from the house in nervousness, he hits his head somewhere and falls down unconscious. Afraid of that the trooper might be dead they try to give him oxygen instead they give him hydrogen that swells his stomach resembling that of a pregnant woman. These implausible events are ample source of comedy in the play. The play reaches its climax with the arrival of Giovanni’s father who unravels the farcical twists and turns of the play and we see Giovanni a completely transformed man venting out his frustration of having been exploited for so long. Speaking to his wife he says:

Giovanni: I know how things are. And I can see. I’m mad as hell and I’m frustrated and I’m not the only one. Nobody can make ends meet. There’s Aldo across the street whose wife him when he lost his job. And how about our neighbours next door. They sleep four to a bed. People are hungry. And when they ask for help nobody listens. And the rage I feel isn’t at you, it’s at myself, and at the impotence I feel when I’m being screwed over every day because I don’t see a way out. And it seems there’s nobody out there who gives a shit about the people who end up on the street with no place to live. (Fo 64)

The play is a critique of an imperfect society crippled by corruption. It operates at two levels: the farcical structure and the conflict of views between Giovanni (the hare-brained Communist) and his wife, friend, and the police sergeant, (the band of rebels). The play is a brilliant combination of a conventional farce and political satire underlining the predicament of the working class and their struggle for survival. It also includes criticism of Catholicism and police officials who are

197 representatives of the conservative institution. The play is an exhibition of Fo’s limitless potential as a dramatist who is both a traditionalist and an iconoclast. Fo successfully recreates situations that make an impression upon the viewers and the readers as if they have been observing a Commedia performance or a play by Ruzzante. Farrell opines, “In addition to focusing on a new situation, Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay! dramatized those basic human urges he always identified as motivating Harlequin in Commedia dell’Arte or as present in the theatre of Ruzzante” (146).

Apart from highlighting the exploitation of the workers concomitant with the unfairness of the social system the play deplores the indifferent attitude of the Italian Communist Party towards the workers’ cause. Farrell points out, “The PCI in the mid- seventies was more papist than any pope, to employ the Italian expression, and had adopted the Puritan ethics of the secular humanists and the law-abiding politics of caution and moderation” (147). It successfully creates a dialectic between the revolutionary socialism and evolutionary socialism. Fo is one of the great exponents of change and offers revolutionary solutions for change discarding the idea of parliamentary socialism as upheld by the then CPI. But he also believes that it is possible only when the people are aware of the status quo, the ruling class hegemony, the functioning of the government as well as their own culture and history. And to accomplish this goal he appeals to the intellectuals to come forward to educate the masses about politics, history, and culture. Fo holds that one cannot understand others’ history and culture unless and until he/she is aware of his/her own culture and history.

5.4 Trumpets and Raspberries

Trumpets and Raspberries first performed in 1981, is another important play that fits into the category of political farce. The play deals with the issues of realpolitik and terrorism which were the cause of much social disturbance in Italy in the early eighties. Like the above-discussed plays, this play is also inspired by contemporary events and treated in the similar manner of a conventional farce. This is considered to be the last play of this genre. “Dario would write many more plays, and have much more success, but this was the last of the noisy, rumbustious, didactic political farces for which he is best known” (Farrell 237). Apparently, the plot revolves around the kidnapping of Gianni Angelli, the owner of Fiat Company and one of the most

198 powerful industrialists of Italy, obliquely it refers to the famous case of kidnapping and murder of Aldo Moro by Red Brigades in 1978. After the resignation of Andreotti’s government, Moro was working on the alliance between the Christian Democrat Party and the Italian Communist Party and he was successful in his attempts. One day, when going to parliament his car was attacked and he was held hostage by the terrorists who demanded the release of political prisoners in return for Moro’s life. Entire Italy was divided over the prospect of bargaining with the terrorists. While some were in favour of negotiation some opposed it. Dario Fo and Franca Rame were among the few who advocated for a negotiated settlement. But they were unable to persuade the pig-headed government and after fifty-five days of his captivity he was murdered and his body was found halfway the headquarters of the Christian Democrats and the Communist Party. The event has preoccupied Fo which culminated in the production of this play after two years of the incident. The play is a comic critique of the intolerant political climate in the late seventies and early eighties.

The play opens in the recovery ward of a hospital. The scene is surrounded by some hospital ORDERLIES, a doctor and a woman named Rosa. She is there for the identification of a patient who is supposed to be her husband and is completely disfigured in an accident.

Rosa: Oh my God, Antonio, what they have done to you?

Doctor: Come on, come on… Be brave… Breathe deeply.

Rosa: His nose… He hasn’t got a nose any longer! It’s all mashed to a pulp! And he already had sinusitis! And his chin… That’s gone too. Let me near him!

Doctor: (To the ORDERLIES) No, keep her away!

Rosa: They have obliterated my Antonio. There is nothing left of him apart from his ears. Antonio, Antonio! You see? He’s got two ears, but he doesn’t hear me! (Fo 217)

She blames Angelli, the head of Fiat Corporation for the critical condition of Antonio assuming that the accident might have happened at work where he was employed. The following comment of Rosa gives insights into the precarious working

199 conditions in the factories which have been one of the apprehensions of Fo as he expressed his concern for the safety and the security of the workers.

Rosa: What about Angelli? Those bastard managers at FIAT with Angelli at their head! They sent him to service some generator, hanging God knows how many feet up in the air, without safety gear. One careless moment and splat! A triple somersault with no safety net! (Fo 217)

She is told that the accident did not happen in the factory because her husband was absent from the work on that particular day, it rather seems to be a hit and run case. She then starts accusing his mistress of such a condition of Antonio and her criticism goes beyond the personal level.

Doctor: so. You’re communists are you?

Rosa: Oh, we’ve been communists for generations, from father to son… it’s a custom we hand down in our family. As I was saying, the Unita festival, he was always there, in charge of everything: he used to put up the stalls, sell the books, and buy them too. In his Party branch too, in the discussions, he would put forward the counter-arguments, as well as the self-criticism. But don’t go thinking that he was a fanatical bigot. No, far away from it, he was always having arguments, particularly with the leadership even if he had accepted the Third Road to socialism… he was also prepared for the Fourth Road ring road to socialism, and the bypass of the Fifth Road… because, as Karl Marx says, ‘the roads to socialism are infinite’! Of course she was always there behind him… the bitch, egging him on! Because she’s an extremist. She does not even have a Party card… Nothing! Not even a Socialist Party card! She is one of those intellectuals who are always trying to teach us, the working class, everything. The kind of people who are crazy about the masses, but can’t stand crowds! She isn’t here, is she? She isn’t hiding under the bed? (Fo 219)

These lines are extremely important in the play slamming the terroristic adventure of some of the Left Wing political groups. But as a human right campaigner Fo never promoted violence. He honoured the sanctity of life, therefore, objected terrorism because this will lead to further chaos instead of solving the problem. He desired constructive change not destructive.

200 Since it is a farce, ample of humour is derived from medical apparatuses. For instance, while speechifying Rosa unintentionally takes hold of one of the strings stitched through the patient’s body making him jump off the bed. Up till now, the audiences were made to believe that the person in the hospital is Antonio. But the dramatist surprises audiences by introducing Antonio at this stage of the story who narrates the whole incident. He tells that he was with one of his colleagues in his Fiat 128 at the outskirt of Milan around two o’clock discussing downsizings in the factories when he noticed two cars racing nip and tuck. Suddenly one car skidded resulting in a terrible crash. He rushed to the site of the accident in order to save people trapped inside the car. There were four people inside the car he managed to save. The fourth one was brutally injured with his face all smashed up. As he dragged him out all of a sudden the car engine burst into fire and the victim was caught into it. He tried to save him by wrapping his jacket around him but still he sustained burning. He put him inside his car and the moment he started his engine the people whom he saved opened fire at him. He had a narrow scape and drove to the town where he was able to find a Red Cross ambulance. He handed the victim to them who were looking at him as if he was responsible for the causality. To avoid arrest and police investigation he absconds. But he is informed by Lucia that the person he saved is Angelli. He is also told that there are rumours all-around of his abduction and he is a prime suspect of this conspiracy. The complicacy of situation he is now in makes him censorious of the capitalist bosses.

Antonio: So… I’m done, now… I’m an accomplice! Or rather, the main organiser of the kidnap… What an idiot! You go and play the Good Samaritan, you go and save the life of bosses who gamble with your life like they were playing gin rummy. The bastards! (227)

The story resumes where it was left off and audiences’ attention once again is shifted to the hospital. This intervention was deliberately made by the playwright in order to prevent the actors to identify from the characters they are playing and also to make the audiences realise that they are watching a play. This was a kind of flashback or exposition scene to make the spectators aware of the characters and the situation so that they could follow up the action and enjoy it. Scene one winds up with the disfigured identified as Antonio. “Well, Antonio, you’ve been positively identified as

201 my very own Antonio Berardi” (Fo 235). But the audiences know that he is not Antonio.

Scene II unfolds with the introduction of Double (Angelli) who is very replica of Antonio after the facial surgery performed on him which is done with the help of a photograph of Antonio. The Double is confused with Antonio by everyone except Lucia. The confusion resulting from mistaken identity creates abundant humour in the play. This scene is very important because it untangles several threads that indicate the clandestine terroristic activities of the Right Wing officials. For instance, when police officials investigate the Double suspecting that he might be affiliated with terrorists he gives vital clues about right-wing terrorism involving some high ranked officials such as, judges, ministers, admirals and generals. He also tries to recall some names such as, Anderot. But being raked up by the Double the magistrate orders the doctor to sedate him.

Double: Ah, now, that period I remember well, really clearly… All big-nobs, all their names… There was even an admiral involved… a judge… a minister… Examining Magistrate: Will you stop remembering.

Inspector: Doctor do something.

Double: If I make a little effort, it’ll all come back to me. I could name all five hundred of them… Now, I’ll start in alphabetical order, from ‘A’… The first is Anderot. (Fo 252)

The police officials’ frustration speaks the truth. There are several references such as, arm trafficking, right-wing plot, destabilise, Secret services, Special services, Whitewash that apprise us of the sensitive political climate of Italy in those years.

Act II opens in Rosa’s house which turns into a madhouse later in the scene as both Antonio and the Double turn up in the house. This double identity enables Fo to extract maximum from the comic situation. For example in the scene where Rosa is mincing meat which is supposed to be fed through the nose. The audiences know that it is meant for the Double but Antonio becomes the victim.

She takes the serviette out of his mouth, and inserts the clarinet’s mouthpiece. Antonio moves the fingers of his right hand up and down the keys of the

202 clarinet, which gives out a blues sequence of high and low notes, commenting grotesquely on the situation. (Fo 284)

This machine becomes a torture device in the hands of the police who use it to extract confessions from the suspect and Antonio is the victim this time also.

Inspector: Alright, we will set you free, if you do us a little favour. You’re going to tell us a few details about the Angelli kidnap. You were there, weren’t you, that evening, on the embankment?

Antonio: Yes, certainly I was there, on the embankment… Inspector: Very good!

Antonio: But I had nothing to do with the kidnap. In fact, it was me who saved Angelli.

Inspector: Give the handle a little twirl!

Antonio: No, no! Stop it! Yes, it’s true… I confess! I am the head of the armed gang that kidnapped Angelli.

Inspector: What a wonderful little machine! We ought to have a little gadget like this down at the nick! (Fo 286)

The audiences know that Antonio is innocent and Angelli has never been kidnapped. Scene one ends with the arrest of Antonio.

The comedy takes a serious note in the final scene showing the state’s approach to deal with the issue of terrorism. Lucia comes with the information of letters received by Prime Minister Spadolini which are supposed to be written by Angelli demanding an immediate exchange of the political prisoners for his life. These letters are actually written by the Double which are copies of Moro’s letters he wrote to the Italian government during his kidnap. The purpose of these letter is create an analogy between the power of a politician and a capitalist.

Double: Well, I want to find out what the government and the state think of me, what value I have, for them… I want to see whether the government, and the parties, will have the nerve to sacrifice me as they sacrificed Aldo Moro. I want to see whether, in my case too, they will reject any exchange even with a prisoner who was seriously ill. (Fo 295)

203 The political tone is stepped up as the government agrees to the condition made by the terrorists in return for Angelli’s life even terminating all anti-terrorist projects. This decision of the government not only shocks people but also infuriates them. Targeting the politicians they say:

Inspector: All the work that I’ve done, my hard work, flushed down the pan! It’s disgusting! Bastard politicians!

Rosa: Bastard politicians is right. They let Moro be killed like a lamb led to the slaughter; everyone agreed that he should be sacrificed. Be firm! And now, with Angelli, they’ve done a somersault… The loathsome pigs! (Fo 308)

Fo here, reinforces that capitalism represents the state and is the supreme authority. The state, government and other institutions of power are subordinate to capitalist forces who run the system. They make policies which are implemented by the state.

Double: You don’t understand? Tell me, have you never read Karl Marx? Ah yes, of course… These days only we captains of industry study Das Kapital… Especially where it says: ‘The only true power is financial economic power, in other words, holding companies, markets, banks, commodities… In other words, Capital.’ And then he adds a sentence, which children should memorise and sing in the play ground: ‘The sacred laws of this state… the economic state… are written on watermarked paper money. So government, state and institutions are nothing other than supporting services, for the real power, which is economic power.’ Supporting services… you see? So, Aldo Moro was sacrificed in order to save the respectability of the aforementioned financial state, not for the supporting services, for which nobody gives a damn. Get it into your heads: I am the state! The capital which I represent is the state! It is my dignity that you must save, even at the cost of your own lives! How could they think of sacrificing me, in order to save the state? For I am the state! (Fo 309)

These lines sum up the play. Fo lashes at the materialistic government by creating this analogy between the case of Angelli and Moro. The farcical structure of the play allows Fo to criticise the government’s attitude to terrorism. For example, the presence of the Agents and the group leader exemplifies the paranoiac state

204 preoccupied with the idea of terrorism. The play comments on fraught issues related to power, politics, and terrorism. It explores different dimensions of power in which the main player is not the state but the capitalist.

5.5 Inferences of Theoretical Aspects of Fo’s Plays

Fo’s preoccupation with the political education of the working classes resonates very much with Gramsci who too had stressed on the need of indoctrinating the workers for their intellectual emancipation so that they could challenge bourgeois authority and reaffirm themselves at socio-political and economic levels. The social and political theories laid down by Gramsci have revolutionized the minds of many thinkers and writers including Fo. The Gramscian concept of hegemony and his reflections on politics, culture, education and the role of intellectuals were decisive in outgrowth of Fo’s Political Theatre. “Fo’s early familiarity with Gramscian theories caused him to see cultural change, which could be worked by theatre, as an indispensable tool for the decolonization of the mind, of the will, of the imagination” (Farrell 17). Culture is an integral part of Gramsci’s analysis of power because he held as Santucci explains, “Culture plays a decisive role in the making of men and historical subjects and thus is an essential part of politics” (39). Gramsci elaborated that culture was used as a tool of social domination and exploitation of the working classes. He adduced that the upper classes popularized a discourse about the inferiority of the popular culture and the superiority of the ruling class culture in order to perpetuate their authority over proletarians. Farrell explicates:

Gramsci included culture in his analysis of the power structures in society, since for him it was a means by which privileged elites maintained their authority. In Gramscian terms, culture is a pre-rational complex of ideas, values and assumptions, or a dimension of consciousness which shapes human life as powerfully as any physical or economic force. (17)

He offered ideological solution of a specific political situation because he claims that power relations operate at ideological level. “Ideologies are historically necessary they have a validity which is “psychological”; they “organise” human masses, and create the terrain on which men move, acquire consciousness of their position, struggle, etc.” (Gramsci 707).

205 He asked the intellectuals who according to him are proponents of the cultural tradition of a society as well the architects of hegemonic and counter hegemonic process to emancipate the workers from their subservience to the ruling authority through their educational empowerment.

Making the base of Gramsci’s political theories Fo has developed his art whose primary goal is enlightenment of the working classes. “Any attempt to put flesh on the theatrical poetics of Dario Fo must begin with Gramsci, whose main contribution was to switch the emphasis of Marxist theory away from economics to culture itself” (Farrell 17). He informs them of intricate socio-political structures through which power relations are maintained in the society thus, contributes to their struggle for freedom by acquainting them with the Machiavellian politics of the consumerist culture. Workers’ dignity, democracy, culture and education remain central to Fovian theatre. He is not simply the promoter of their cause but also the representative of their prodigiously rich cultural legacy which has found due expression in his work. Recovering people’s culture and their tradition has been vital to Fo’s cultural politics. He attached immense importance to culture as it was integral to gain political control, further he realized the subversive power of the popular culture and used it as a potent weapon against the dominant culture. Farrell states, “Dario appealed to a long tradition stretching back to the Middle Ages of a people’s culture which was critical and which cast a satirical eye on the activities of those in power or authority” (141). He associated power with culture, ideology and knowledge. He emphasised that we cannot oppose, resist, affirm and reaffirm an idea or a social discourse unless and until we are familiar with that. He further elaborated that capitalism does not directly or forcibly control the society rather govern through ideological forces which are intangible. They define social reality for the majority of population which becomes a universal truth. They readily subscribe to these ideas without questioning them thus, become vulnerable to exploitation. For him culture is also knowledge. It means that awareness of the things is culture. Moreover, it is the principal provider of identity.

Therefore, he dedicated his art to educate the workers and to infuse awareness into them. He unmasks the institutions of power; social, political and religious who ostensibly pose to patronize people’s democratic rights are actually the exploiters of humanity. Fo also reveals the interconnectedness of these networks who conjoin to

206 exploit people and to perpetuate status quo. They are the beneficiaries of all profit who flourish at the expenses of poor. The aphorism that ‘the best protector is always the best thief’, is quite pertinent to the post-modern institutions of power.

The above discussed plays are clear manifestations of Fo’s anti-establishment stance. He pulls down every figure of authority and exposes the hypocrisy of the power institutions in a typical Fovian style that is the farce. All the four plays re-map the socio-political landscape of Italy of the late sixties and seventies and are response to some specific event.

Archangels Don’t Play Pinball is a satirical representation of an era marked by economic progress and prosperity. He presents a bunch of social derelicts who instead of getting engaged in a desirable activity or profession rely on their wit to make a living. The point Fo wants to drive home is that despite the government’s claim of fiscal steadiness why people are living on the margin, why women are forced into prostitution as in the case of Blondie and why people are compelled to indulge into unlawful activities. It exposes the darker and evil side of the capitalist system. The characters in the play are representative of the perennial oppressed class without social and political clouts. Apart from its socio-political relevance the play is also important for entailing reference to the famous figure of Giullare who has been an inspiration to Fo’s theatrical activism.

Accidental Death of an Anarchist, one of the best of Fo’s oeuvres, speaks about the political crisis that Italy had undergone in the seventies. It provides counter information into the famous case of Pinelli, the prime accused in one of the several bombing outrages that rocked the entire Italy. Although, the play deals with a specific political situation it has multiple bottom lines. The accidental death of the anarchist (Pinelli), in police custody does not only show the delinquency of the police and the state but the crime committed against wider democracy. The play also draws our attention to state sponsored terrorism which has been used as a strategy to maintain power by creating an atmosphere of unrest. It gives to the world one of the most famous theatrical character in the form of Maniac reminding us of the Lord of Misrule of the Palliata comedies performed by Plautus and Terence. He enjoys the license of fool (licentia) which is a momentary freedom from restrictions and autonomy to

207 subvert social hierarchy. Fo’s fool follows no rule and turns everything upside down. His madness is a method to unmask the truth.

Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay is a play about civil disobedience, an outgrowth of the constrictions of life. The play is produced in the backdrop of economic depression Italy was plunged into in the late seventies. The carnival spirit is unleashed in the play producing madcap humour which is used a device to expose the glaring social inequity and to propel proletarian revolution.

Trumpets and Raspberries is inspired by the political assassination of Aldo Moro, the former Italian Prime Minister and statesman. Fo has criticised the government for its treatment of the issue of terrorism by creating a parallelism between the case of Angelli and Moro in which the later one is sacrificed to save the dignity of the capitalist state and the earlier one is saved because he owns the state.

5.6 Summing Up

All the four plays are situated in the socio-political context of contemporary Italy addressing four distinct junctures in the Italian politics. They are inextricably linked to the socio-political events of the period providing useful insights into those events and occurrences. The farcical structure of these plays enables Fo to comment on those issues supplying necessary information to the spectators.

208 Works Cited

Primary Sources:

Fo, Dario. Plays: 1. Ed. Stuart Hood. London: Methuen Drama, 1997. Print.

---. We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! And Other Plays: The Collected Plays of Dario Fo. Ed. Franca Rame. Trans. Ron Jenkins. Vol. 1. New York: Theatre Communications Group, 2001. Print.

Pizza, Mariateresa. “Re: Obscene Fables.” Message to Farhan Ahmad. 7 Nov 2017. Email.

Secondary Sources:

Adamson, Walter L. Hegemony and Revolution: A Study of Antonio Gramsci’s Political and Cultural Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. Print.

---. “Modernism and Fascism: The Politics of Culture in Italy, 1903-1922.” The American Historical Review 95.2 (1990): 359-390. JSTOR. Web. 15 Dec

2017.

Adorno, Theodor W. The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture. Ed. JM. Bernstein. London: Routledge, 1991. Print.

Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. London: Verso, 1984. Print.

Arden, Heather. Fools’ Plays: A Study of Satire in the Sotie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. Print

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Bates, Thomas R. “Gramsci and the Theory of Hegemony.” Journal of the History of Ideas 36.2 (1975): 351-366. JSTOR. Web. 14 May 2017.

Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1967. Print.

209 Bedani, Gino. Politics and Ideology in the Italian Workers’ Movement: Union Development and the Changing Role of the Catholic and Communist Subcultures in Post-war Italy. Oxford: Berg, 1995. Print.

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Berezin, Mabel. “The Organization of Political Ideology: Culture, State, and Theatre in Fascist Italy.” American Sociological Review 56.5 (1991): 639-651. JSTOR. Web. 19 Feb 2017.

Boggs, Carl. Gramsci’s Marxism. 4th ed. London: Pluto Press, 1980. Print.

Brennan, Timothy. War of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York: Columbia University Press, 2007. Print.

Cairns, Christopher, ed. The Commedia dell’ Arte from Renaissance to Dario Fo. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen, 1989. Print.

---. Italian Literature: The Dominant Themes. London: David & Charles, 1977. Print.

Colleran, Jeanne and Jenny S. Spencer, eds. Staging Resistance: Essays on Political Theatre. Ann Arbor: Michigan University Press, 1998. Print

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Dasgupta, Gautam. “Italian Notes: Strehler, Fo, and the Venice Biennale.” A Journal of Performance and Art 20.1 (1988): 26-37. JSTOR. Web. 5 Jul 2015.

Farrell, Joseph, and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. Print.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: Zanni and Giullare.” The Commedia dell’Arte from the Renaissance to Dario Fo. Ed. Christopher Cairns. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 1989. 315 328. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent. Italy: Ledizioni, 2015. Print.

210 ---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

Fiske John. Understanding Popular Culture. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

Fiori, G. Antonio Gramsci: Life of a Revolutionary. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama. 1991. Print.

---. My First Seven Years (plus a Few More). Trans. Joseph Farrell. 1st US ed. New York: Thomas Dunne Books, 2006. Print.

Fo, Dario, and Franca Rame, eds. Theatre Workshops at Riverside Studios. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen, 1983. Print.

Forgacs, David, ed. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings, 1916- 1935. New York: New York University Press, 2000. Print.

Franzosi, Roberto. The Puzzle of Strikes: Class and State Strategies in Post-war Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Google Book Search. Web. 26 Oct 2017.

Ginsborg, Paul. A History of Contemporary Italy: Society and Politics, 1943-1988. London: Penguin Books, 1990. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Eds. and trans. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. ElecBook, 1999. Web. 15 May 2017.

Harman, Chris. The Fire Last Time: 1968 and After. 2 ed. London: Bookmarks, 1998. Print.

Hawkes, David. Ideology: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6th ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 20017. Print.

211 Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Jenkins, Ron. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Artful Laughter. New York: Aperture Press. 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Jones, Steve. Antonio Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Lumley, Robert. States of Emergency: Cultures of Revolt in Italy from 1968 to 1978. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Lumley, Robert, and Zygmunt G. Baranski, eds. Culture and Conflict in Postwar Italy: Essays on Mass and Popular Culture. London: Macmillan, 1990. Print.

Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

McManus, Donald C. No Kidding! Clown as a Protagonist in the Twentieth Century Theatre. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 2003. Print.

Mitchel, Tony. Dari Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Montgomery, Angela. “The Theatre of Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Laughing all the Way to the Revolution.” Twentieth-century European Drama. Ed. Brian Docherty. St. Martin’s Press, 1994. 203-220.Print.

Moores, Shaun. Media and Everyday Life in Modern Society. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000. Print.

Moss, David. The Politics of Left-Wing Violence in Italy, 1969-85. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica 65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Pugliese, Stanislao G. Fascism, Anti-fascism, and the Resistance in Italy: 1919 to the Present. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004. Print.

212 Ricketts, Aidan. “Theatre of Protest: The Magnifying Effects of Theatre in Direct Action.” Journal of Australian Studies 30.89 (2006): 75-87. Web. 13 Oct 2016.

Santucci, Antonio A. Antonio Gramsci. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. Print.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”.” Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. “Dario Fo and Popular Performance.” Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 March

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000):26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Schechter, Joel, ed. Popular Theatre: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. Satiric Impersonations: From Aristophanes to the Guerrilla Girls. Rev. ed. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994. Print.

---. Durov’s Pig: Clowns, Politics and Theatre. New York: Theatre Communication Group, 1985. Print.

213 Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review 16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web 13 Aug 2015.

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Tarrow, Sidney G. Democracy and Disorder: Protest and Politics in Italy, 1965 1975. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989. Print.

Walsh, Martin W. “The Proletarian Carnival of Fo’s Non Si Paga! Non Si Paga!” Modern Drama 28.2 (1985): 211-222. Project Muse. Web. 16 Oct 2017.

Wing, J.L. “The Iconicity of Absence: Dario Fo and the Radical Invisible.” Theatre Journal 45.3 (1993): 303-315. JSTOR. Web. 19 Apr 2016.

---. “The Performance of Power and the Power of Performance: Rewriting the Police State in Dario Fo’s Accidental Death of an Anarchist.” Modern Drama 33.1 (1990): 139-149. Project Muse. Web. 24 Jan 2017.

214 Chapter 6 Conclusion, Suggestions, and Recommendations Chapter 6 Conclusion, Suggestions, and Recommendations Chapter 6

Conclusion, Suggestions, and Recommendations

6.1 Conclusion

Fo’s unwavering opposition to state fascism coupled with the desire to transform it makes him a rare celebrity of theatre and a force to be reckoned with. His opposition is not a momentary outburst of feelings of disapproval against the prevailing injustices and exploitation but a dialectical expression intended to deliver vital perspectives on the existing problems. So, his protest is a deeper reflection of the surface problems intrinsic to social, political, ideological, religious, economic and cultural constructs. Fo’s analysis of power relations is subject to the explorations of these underlying structures which determine power in the society. The aim is to furnish people especially the underprivileged with essential information about power politics and to revolutionize their mind to challenge the restrictions impressed upon them by power holders.

The political ideology of Fo prompted him to Protest Theatre. His theatre of protest is a stretch of the age-old tradition associated with satirical and outrageous performances of the medieval strolling players (Giullari). He appropriated satiric and irreverent elements of these performances to disrespect the authorities and to give legitimacy to the neglected culture. Culture occupies a central place among the revolutionary credentials espoused by Fo. For him, culture is revolution. He is the major exponent of proletarian revolution, communicated through his caustic and farcical performances. He used theatre for the social and intellectual emancipation of the proletariats through education, conscientization, and provocation, giving them an in-depth understanding of the complex social and political realities. Fostering consciousness mainly the class consciousness was fundamental to Fo’s pedagogy of social change. He expressed deep concerns over deteriorating socio-political conditions in the country which largely affected the lives of the workers. To champion the workers’ cause and to give them recognition is the major thrust of Fovian theatre. A detailed analysis of some of his prominent plays in the preceding chapters incontrovertibly steers to this conclusion.

The significance of this research lies in exploring how Fo used theatre to nurture people’s awareness against social imbalances and injustices. I have

215 demarcated two different theatrical paradigms of Fo to underscore the efficacy of his theatre and its capacity to intervene in state politics. They are, his ‘Giullarate’ and his ‘Political Satires’ which are used as two different mediums of protest. The theatrical activism of Fo expands over the period of fifty years in which he has produced around seventy plays. They all are reflections of the contemporary issues and problems. He used theatre as an instrument for social change through galvanizing the masses against widespread corruption and injustice. His early experience in theatre (1959-1968) is termed as bourgeois. It is because he gave his performances in conventional theatre, but the year 1968 was watershed in his theatrical career. The events of 1968 spurred him into the agitational theatre and hence, starts his revolutionary period. It should not be misunderstood that the plays of his bourgeois period do not engage in political themes or they are lacking in satirical intent. They do not have that political edge and intensity of the revolutionary period because of the change in political ambiance. The two periods reflect two distinct political moods.

Archangel Don’t Play Pinball addresses a period of economic boom. The play certainly does not glorify it rather gives a gloomy picture of the whole scenario through characters who are a gang of swindlers duping people to make a living. It’s a gripping tale of survival of the socially estranged class represented through the characters of Lanky, his friends, and the Blondie. Fo trenchantly criticises the modern consumerist culture for creating this social division where one section of society avails all resources and the other struggles to survive. The playwright has raised some serious issues in the play such as unemployment, prostitution, violation of medical ethics, irresponsible attitude of the government staffs and the corruption of the industrialists and the politicians. Fo protests against these social evils and exposes the falsity of the claim of an economic miracle. The play is also important from the perspective that it contains the first reference to Giullare which notifies Fo’s cultural politics.

Fo’s criticism of the Italian state politics gets more vicious in Accidental Death of an Anarchist. Although, the dramatist’s intention is to provide counter information in the famous case of Pinelli that grabbed the headlines in the late sixties and triggered nation-wide protest. He is largely concerned with the political crisis of the age in the aftermath of a series of the explosion that rocked entire Italy. He considers the injustice perpetrated at Pinelli not only the injustice perpetrated at the

216 individual self but injustice committed against wider democracy. He reproaches the Christian Democratic Party for creating this political ruckus and exposes its fascist affiliation. He reveals the barbarism of the state and the police through the famous character of the maniac. His madness is a disguise and also a method through which he blows the whistle on the corruption and hypocrisy of the government. Other significant points which Fo has brought to our notice are; class prejudice as one of Pinelli’s alibi is suspended by the judges because of his age-old and sickness. Maniac contends that capitalists are responsible for the poor and debilitating condition of the workers. He lashes at judiciary for their partiality in administering justice and also the media which functions as a propaganda machine and is used as a cover-up of the corruption of the state. The play is a powerful expression of protest against state fascism, police atrocity, and realpolitik. Maniac’s proximity to Lord of the Misrule and Harlequin is an evidence of Fo’s fidelity to subversive culture.

Can’t Pay! Won’t Pay deals with civil non-compliance movement which was a repercussion of the great economic depression that Italy had undergone in the seventies. This created the situation of another political crisis because of the spiralling protest against increased prices and downsizing in the factories which affected thousands of lives especially the workers. Unable to pay the hiked prices of goods and rents they appropriated it and paid what they thought considerable and in some extreme cases paid nothing. This is also known as autoriduzione (self-reduction) movement demonstrated through the actions of Antonia and Margherita which consist of a series of farcical episodes. The absurd situations in the play are the source of rich humour but they have tragic tinge epitomising the worthless existence of the workers. He targets the government for its unwillingness to solve the workers’ problems and for vesting absolute authority to the big industrialists to exploit the workers. Fo is indignant of the Left as well for showing lack of intent to resolve the workers’ issues. He reprobates the reformist approach of the Left portrayed through the character of Giovanni who is the quintessence of party politics but later, under influence of his wife distances himself from the evolutionary approach of the party. He also opposes the unnecessary intervention of religious authorities in people’s lives. For instance, the strict instructions of the Pope against consuming pill suggested through the explanation provided by Antonia in case of Margherita’s false pregnancy. The play has been used as a potent weapon of protest against the socio-political and economic

217 marginalisation of the workers. The synthesis of fete and revolt in the play reveals the class consciousness of Fo and his regard to popular culture. Feminism is another important theme explored in the play.

This leitmotif of protest and resistance appears in a more pronounced manner in Trumpets and Raspberries. The play echoes the horrible crime perpetrated at Aldo Moro, the former Italian prime minister who was kidnapped and murdered by the Left-Wing terrorist organisation ‘Red Brigades’. He could have been saved but the intransigent attitude of the government resulted in the loss of a great political leader. Fo has exposed the government for its handling out the terrorist outfits by making a comparison between Angelli and Moro.

The above-mentioned plays are labelled as political satires. They are performed as a piece of information about political radicalization in contemporary Italy charged with the expression of protest and resistance against power politics. The following plays are branded as monologues (Giullarate) which inform of his rich poetics and his sophisticated views on politics, religion, history, and culture. Mistero Buffo is considered the best of Fo’s oeuvres. The play comprises of a series of monologues attempting at the secular interpretation of medieval religious stories. Fo stresses on the possibility of secular reading of these stories presented from popular perspective i.e. the peasant, the drunkard, the fool, the pickpocket, the caretaker of the cemetery and the sardine seller. Dramatist’s intention is to negate the idea of the grand Christian narrative and to establish a counter popular narrative emphasising the peasant origin of Christ. The salacious vein of these pieces has been worked into an expression of protest against the religious and cultural hierarchy of official powers. Besides, exposing the hypocrisy and corruption of the Catholic Church he has debunked the liaison between the Catholic Church and the Italian authorities in exploiting people.

Obscene Fables is an important play of Fo’s monologue sequence. It is a collection of three stories which have a secular medieval origin. They are, as the title conveys the sense obscene in nature because of their treatment of sex and scatology. The explicit sexual and scatological contents in the play have been used as a revolt against the repressive power structure. The play recreates the popular world of Rabelais and His World. The playwright’s intention for bringing obscenity on stage is to resist censorship and to abolish the hegemony of upper-class culture.

218 The Story of the Tiger is another significant monologue of Fo produced in the backdrop when the phenomenon of Communism had taken a back seat in Europe and elsewhere. The play communicates a strong political ideology of being self- determined and being self-reliant. The play is adapted from a Chinese parable in which Tiger stands for self-determination and self- perseverance. Fo appeals to the masses to develop their own ideology in order to carry forward their struggle for liberation on their own rather being dependent on any political party for their representation. He takes a dig at the Italian Communist party for not keeping up its promise to represent the proletariat. Another significant thread in the play is the totemic relationship between human and animal signifying the mythological relationship between human and nature. The play is a piece of protest against political organisations for hijacking people’s struggle for freedom. He warns them to beware of rhetorical provocations of the political players and to be guided by their own ideology of liberation.

In his next monologue Johan Padan and the Discovery of Americas, Fo protests against far more wider form of oppression that is the colonialism. He has censured this evil and inhumane practice of the Europeans which brought nothing but violence, destruction, and hatred. Cultural diversity, mutual harmony, and human freedom are the major concern of Fo in this play. He expounds that humans devoid of humanity are no superior than animal.

Fo’s relentless campaign for the rights of the oppressed and his trenchant criticism of the established authorities turns him into a vigorous political force instigating change in the socio-political and religious status quo through his revolutionary theatre. His ‘Giullarate’ and the ‘Political Farces’ have the didactic purpose of educating the masses. Taking in cognizance of the workers’ predicament he dedicates his art at their liberation by imparting awareness to them and provoking them against their prolonged passivity. Furthermore, Fo’s choice of secular materials is in itself political and communicates the popular spirit of his theatre as well as his cultural politics. He is ranked as one of the greatest playwright, actor, director, political activist and provocateur of the twentieth century.

This study substantiates that how Fo’s obsession with Popular Protest Theatre emanates from his commitment to a community marginalised by poverty and class

219 prejudice. The Protest Theatre of Fo thrives on the socio-political and cultural theories of Gramsci. His deep concern for the exploited and his attempt to revive the popular culture of the masses by producing plays which have their roots in the Italian oral tradition, reverberate Gramsci. To emancipate the repressed from ignominy and to help them to reclaim their lost pride has been raison d’etre of Fo’s theatre. His plays are imbued with the desire for change. For him, change is imperative for a society sustaining reactionary and repressive values. He raises voice against the forces of repression and desires for a society structured on democratic principles. He is very conscious of his role as an intellectual in determining the future course of action for his society. He is committed to exposing the hypocritical bosses who pretend to be the saviour of the underdogs are actually their exploiters. He is very conscious of his art, therefore, cast-offs any notion of art impervious to the pressing issues of the day.

He practices theatre as a social and cultural activity representing the oppressed in all spheres of their life. His theatre is an epitome of their living experiences venting out their feelings of dissatisfaction with the repressive environment. He considers theatre as a potent weapon that should be wielded to fight injustice, oppression, and exploitation. For Fo, theatre is a useful platform that can be utilized for mass awareness by organizing performances based on everyday events and occurrences. His theatre is documentation of the problems faced by workers in their everyday life. He used theatre as a tool of social, political and cultural intervention. Inducting the courage of the medieval Giullare he takes his theatre to the people entertaining them as well as informing them of their perpetual exploitation by the hegemonic forces. Thus, he shares a good deal of dramatic ground with the medieval minstrel who does not only provide with the context for his plays but also with the delivery method. Like him, he becomes the spokesperson of the ordinary people voicing their needs and frustrations and castigating authorities for continuously abusing them. His theatre stems from the loopholes of the society and strives for a better and perfect society. Protest, resistance, politics, and culture are integral components of Fovian theatre. His theatre is dedicated to all who are not allowed to have an opinion.

6.2 Significance of the Study

Banking on the aforementioned conclusions it can be said that this research is significant in many ways. First, an extensive analysis of literary and performance

220 texts informs us about major theatrical trends and tendencies. Second, it helps us to understand the dramaturgical and revolutionary structures of Fo’s texts. Third, it updates us about the social and political scenario of Italy in the late sixties and seventies. Fourth, it foregrounds the relevance of theatre with society and its capacity to intervene in the socio-political affairs of the state often subtle, nuanced and imperceptible. Fifth, it underscores the efficacy of theatre to alter people’s opinion.

The revolutionary zeal of Fo and his philanthropic disposition will be an inspiration to the researchers to explore him further. Moreover, his engagement with the theme of protest, resistance, politics, and culture becomes very pertinent in modern democratic societies, therefore, invite us to analyse his works in a modern context.

6.3 Limitations

One of the limitations of this research is that it is based on the translated texts of Dario Fo and in translation there is always loss and gain. It is because the researcher is not familiar with the Italian language in which the original texts are produced. Another limitation is that Fo has produced innumerable plays from which a few have been selected for this study. There is an ample amount of his plays which remain unexplored. One other limitation is the unavailability of primary and secondary materials on Fo in Indian libraries, as access to them had been very difficult for the researcher.

6.4 Recommendations

Based on above limitations, following recommendations are proposed. Firstly, the use of translated texts to study Dario Fo prompts the researcher to recommend that translation should be done by someone who is familiar with the Italian language. In this case the translation would be more effective. Secondly, a considerable amount of his plays remain unexplored which require the attention of the researchers. Thirdly, the primary and secondary sources should be made available in Indian libraries for promoting research on Fo. The researcher had managed to get only a few texts by making a special request to the Librarian. Fourthly, Fo is not just a stage entertainer, he is a phenomenon dealing with a wide range of substantial issues which provide a plenty of scope for the researchers to explore him from multiple perspectives.

221 Bibliography Bibliography

Primary Sources

Fo, Dario. Plays: 1. Ed. Stuart Hood. London: Methuen Drama, 1997. Print.

---. The Peasant’s Bible: And, The Story of the Tiger. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2004. Print.

---. Johan Padan and the Discovery of the Americas. Trans. Ron Jenkins. NY: Grove Press, 2001.Print.

---. We Won’t Pay! We Won’t Pay! And Other Plays: The Collected Plays of Dario Fo. Ed. Franca Rame. Trans. Ron Jenkins. Vol. 1. New York: Theatre Communications Group, 2001. Print.

Pizza, Mariateresa. “Re: Obscene Fables.” Message to Farhan Ahmad. 7 Nov 2017. Email.

Secondary Sources

Adamson, Walter L. Hegemony and Revolution: A Study of Antonio Gramsci’s Political and Cultural Theory. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1980. Print.

---. “Modernism and Fascism: The Politics of Culture in Italy, 1903-1922.” The American Historical Review 95.2 (1990): 359-390. JSTOR. Web. 15 Dec

2017.

Adorno, Theodor W. The Culture Industry: Selected Essays on Mass Culture. Ed. JM. Bernstein. London: Routledge, 1991. Print.

Althusser, Louis. Essays on Ideology. London: Verso, 1984. Print.

Aponte, Mimi D. “From Italian Roots to American Relevance: The Remarkable Theatre of Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 32.4 (1989): 532-544. Project Muse. Web. 17 Nov 2016.

Arden, John. To Present the Pretence: Essays on the Theatre and its Public. London: Eyre Methuen. 1977. Print.

222 Arden, Heather. Fools’ Plays: A Study of Satire in the Sotie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980. Print.

Aristotle. Politics. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Cosimo, Inc., 2008. Google Book Search. Web. 18 Feb 2017.

Aston, Elaine. An Introduction to Feminism and Theatre. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. Feminist Theatre Practice: A Handbook. London: Routledge, 1999. Print.

Aston, Elaine, and Geraldine Harris, eds. Feminist Futures? Theatre, Performance, Theory. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Print.

Bakhtin, Mikhail. Rabelais and His World. Trans. Helene Iswolsky Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1984. Print.

Ballerini, Luigi, Giuseppe Risso, Dario Fo, Lauren Hallquist and Fiorenza Weinpple. “Dario Fo Explains: An Interview.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 33-48. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

Balme, Christopher B. The Cambridge Introduction to Theatre Studies. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008. Print.

Black, Christopher F. Early Modern Italy: A Social History. London: Routledge, 2001. Print.

Banham, Martin, et al. eds. The Cambridge Guide to Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Print.

Barba, Eugenio, and Nicola Savarese. A Dictionary of Theatre Anthropology: The Secret Art of the Performer. Trans. Richard Fowler. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Barry, Peter. Beginning Theory: An Introduction to Literary and Cultural Theory. New Delhi: Viva Books, 2010. Print.

Bassnett-McGuire, Susan. Translation Studies. London: Methuen, 1980. Print.

Bates, Thomas R. “Gramsci and the Theory of Hegemony.” Journal of the History of Ideas36.2 (1975): 351-366. JSTOR. Web. 14 May 2017.

223 ---. Antonio Gramsci and the Bolshevisation of the PCI. Journal of Contemporary History11.2/3 (1976): 115-131. JSTOR. Web. 03 Jun 2017.

Beacham, Richard C. The Roman Theatre and Its Audience. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1991. Print.

Beaumont, Cyril W. The History of Harlequin. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1967. Print.

Bedani, Gino. Politics and Ideology in the Italian Workers’ Movement: Union Development and the Changing Role of the Catholic and Communist Subcultures in Post-war Italy.Oxford: Berg, 1995. Print.

Behan, Tom. Dario Fo: Revolutionary Theatre. London: Pluto Press, 2000. Print.

Bellamy, Richard. Modern Italian Social Theory: Ideology and Politics from Pareto to the Present. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1987. Print.

---. Croce, Gramsci, Bobbio and the Italian Political Tradition. Colchester: Ecpr Press, 2014. Print.

Bennett, Susan. Theatre Audiences: A Theory of Production and Reception. London: Routledge, 2009. Print.

Bennett, Tony. Culture, Ideology and Social Process. London: Batsford, 1992. Print.

---. Popular Culture and Social Relations. Buckingham: Open University Press, 1995. Print.

Bentley, Eric. “Political Theatre Reconsidered.” The Kenyon Review 23.1 (1961): 75 90. JSTOR. Web. 21 Sep 2017.

---. In Search of Theatre. New York: Applause Theatre Books, 1992. Print.

Berezin, Mabel. “The Organization of Political Ideology: Culture, State, and Theatre in Fascist Italy.” American Sociological Review 56.5 (1991): 639-651. JSTOR. Web. 19 Feb 2017.

Bidwai, Praful. “Minstrel of Millions. Dario Fo’s Iconoclastic Genius.” The Times of India. ProQuest Historical Newspapers Oct 23 1997. Web. 27 Jul 2018.

224 Boggs, Carl. Gramsci’s Marxism. 4th ed. London: Pluto Press, 1980. Print.

Bowman, Paul, ed. Interrogating Cultural Studies: Theory, Politics, and Practice. London: Pluto Press, 2003. Print.

Brecht, Bertolt. Brecht on Theatre: The Development of an Aesthetic. Ed. and trans. John Willett. New York: Hill and Wang, 1964. Print.

Brennan, Timothy. War of Position: The Cultural Politics of Left and Right. New York: Columbia University Press, 2007. Print.

Boal, Augusto. Theatre of the Oppressed. Trans. Charles A., Maria-Odillia Leal McBride, and Emily Fryer. London: Pluto Press, 2008. Print.

Buttigieg, Joseph A. Foreword. Antonio Gramsci. By Antonio Santucci A. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel-Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. 17. Print.

Buttigieg, Joseph A. “The Legacy of Antonio Gramsci.” Boundary 2 14.3 (1986): 1 17. JSTOR. Web. 08 Dec 2016.

---. “Gramsci’s Method.” Boundary 2 17.2 (1990): 60-81. JSTOR. Web. 12 Jan 2017.

---. “Gramsci on Civil Society.” Boundary 2 22.3 (1995): 1-32. JSTOR. Web. 09 March 2017.

Cairns, Christopher, ed. The Commedia dell’ Arte from Renaissance to Dario Fo. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen, 1989. Print.

---. Italian Literature: The Dominant Themes. London: David & Charles, 1977. Print.

Carlson, Marvin. Theatre: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014. Print.

Carroll, Linda L. Angelo Beolco (II Ruzante). Boston: Twayne, 1990. Print.

Case, Sue-Ellen. Feminism and Theatre. New York: Routledge, 2014. Print.

---, ed. Performing Feminisms: Feminist Critical Theory and Theatre. Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1990. Print.

225 Chaney, David C. Cultural Change and Everyday Life. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2002. Print.

Colleran, Jeanne and Jenny S. Spencer, eds. Staging Resistance: Essays on Political Theatre. Ann Arbor: Michigan University Press, 1998. Print.

Collins, Jim. Uncommon Cultures: Popular Culture and Post-modernism. London: Routledge, 1989. Print.

Conte, Gian Biagio. Latin Literature: A History. Trans. Joseph B. Solodow. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999. Print.

Cowan, Suzanne. “The Throw- Away Theatre of Dario Fo.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975):102-113. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Dasgupta, Gautam. “Italian Notes: Strehler, Fo, and the Venice Biennale.” A Journal of Performance and Art 20.1 (1988): 26-37. JSTOR. Web.5 Jul 2015.

Davis, R.G., and Ron Jenkins. “Friends of Fo.” The Drama Review 32.3 (1988): 16 19. JSTOR. Web. 20 Sep 2015.

De Sanctis, Francesco. History of Italian Literature. New York: Basic Books, 1931. Print.

Docherty, Brian, ed. Twentieth-century European Drama. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1994. Print.

Duchartre, Pierre L. The Italian Comedy. Trans. Randolph T. Weaver. New York: Dover, 1966. Print.

Eagleton, Terry, ed. Ideology: An Introduction. London: Verso, 2013. Print.

Elam, Keir. The Semiotics of Theatre and Drama. 2nd ed. London: Routledge. 2002. Print.

Esslin, Martin. “The Theatre of the Absurd”. The Tulane Drama Review 4.4 (1960): 3 15. JSTOR. Web. 14 Apr 2017.

---. Absurd Drama. London: Penguin Books, 1984. Print.

226 ---. The Field of Drama: How the Signs of Drama Create Meaning on Stage and Screen London: Methuen Drama, 1987. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Paolo Puppa, eds. A history of Italian Theatre. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Print.

Farrell, Joseph and Antonio Scuderi, eds. Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. USA: Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. Print.

Farrell, Joseph. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Harlequins of the Revolution. London: Methuen, 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: Zanni and Giullare.” The Commedia dell’Arte from the Renaissance to Dario Fo. Ed. Christopher Cairns. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 1989. 315 328. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Passion Unspent. Italy: Ledizioni, 2015. Print.

---. “Fo and Feydeau: Is Farce a Laughing Matter?” Italica 72.3 (1995): 307-322. JSTOR. Web. 13 Apr 2015.

---. “Variations on a Theme: Respecting Dario Fo.” Modern Drama 41.1 (1998): 19 29. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Femia, J. Marxism and Democracy. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993. Print.

Fischer-Lichte, Erika. History of European Drama and Theatre. Trans. Jo Riley. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Fiske John. Understanding Popular Culture. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2010. Print.

Fiori, G. Antonio Gramsci: Life of a Revolutionary. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Fo, Dario. The Tricks of the Trade. Ed. Stuart Hood. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen Drama, 1991. Print.

---. My First Seven Years (plus a Few More). Trans. Joseph Farrell. 1st US ed. New York: Thomas Dunne Books, 2006. Print.

---. “Against Jesters Who Defame and Insult”. Nobel Lecture. Nobel e-Museum. 7 December 1997. Web. 17 May 2016.

227 Fo, Dario, and Franca Rame, eds. Theatre Workshops at Riverside Studios. Trans. Joe Farrell. London: Methuen, 1983. Print.

Foley, John M. Immanent Art: From Structure to Meaning in Traditional Oral Epic. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. Print.

---. The Singer of Tales in Performance. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1995. Print.

Forgacs, David, ed. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings, 1916- 1935. New York: New York University Press, 2000. Print.

Forlenza, Rosario, and Bjorn Thomassen. “Resurrections and Rebirths: How the Risorgimento Shaped Modern Italian Politics.” Journal of Modern Italian Studies 22:3 (2017): 291-313. Web. 18 Dec 2017.

Foster, Hal, ed. Postmodern Culture. London: Pluto Press, 1985. Print.

Franzosi, Roberto. The Puzzle of Strikes: Class and State Strategies in Post-war Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Google Book Search. Web 26 Oct 2017.

Geertz, Clifford. The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays. New York: Basic Books, 1973. Print.

Gilman, Richard. The Making of Modern Drama. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1999. Print.

Ginsborg, Paul. A History of Contemporary Italy: Society and Politics, 1943-1988. London: Penguin Books, 1990. Print.

Goffman, Erving. The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life. Edinburg: University of Edinburgh, Press. 1956. Web. 07 Nov 2016.

Goorney, Howard, and Ewan MacColl, eds. Agit-prop to Theatre Workshop: Political Playscripts 1930-50. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1986. Print.

Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from Political Writings (1921 1926): With Additional Texts by Other Italian Communist Leaders. Ed and trans. Quintin Hoare. London: Lawrence and Wishart, 1978. Print.

228 Gramsci, Antonio. Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci. Eds. and trans. Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith. ElecBook, 1999. Web.15 May 2017.

Gramsci, Antonio. Antonio Gramsci: Pre-prison Writings. Ed. Richard Bellamy. Trans. Virginia Cox. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994. Print.

Green, Marcus E, ed. Rethinking Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2011. Print.

Griffin, Roger. “Ideology and Culture.” Journal of Political Ideologies 11.1 (2006): 77-99. Web. 12 Jun 2017.

Hall, Stuart. Cultural Studies 1983: A theoretical History. Eds. Jennifer D. Slack and Lawrence Grossberg. Durham: Duke University Press, 2016. Print.

Haller, Hermann W. The Other Italy: The Literary Canon in Dialect. London: University of Toronto Press, 1999. Print.

Hainsworth, Peter, and David Robey. Italian Literature: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford. Oxford University Press, 2012. Print.

Harman, Chris. The Fire Last Time: 1968 and After. 2nd ed. London: Bookmarks, 1998. Print.

Hawkes, David. Ideology: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

Heywood, Andrew. Political Ideologies: An Introduction. 6th ed. US: Palgrave Macmillan, 2017. Print.

Hirst, David L. Dario Fo and Franca Rame. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Hobsbawm, Eric J. Introduction. The Gramsci Reader: Selected Writings 1916-1935. Ed. David Forgacs. New York: New York University Press, 2000. 13. Print.

Holub, Renate. Antonio Gramsci: Beyond Marxism and Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Hutcheon, Linda. The Politics of Postmodernism. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Innes, Christopher. Erwin Piscator’s Political Theatre: The Development of Modern German Drama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972. Print.

229 Jaffe-Berg E. “Forays into Grammelot: The Language of Nonsense.” Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 15.2 (2001): 3-16. Web. 17 Nov 2015.

Jenkins, Ron. Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Artful Laughter. New York: Aperture Press. 2001. Print.

---. “Dario Fo: The Roar of the Clown.” The Drama Review 30.1 (1986): 171-179. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Jones, Steve. Antonio Gramsci. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Kaufman, Jill Taft. “A TQP Interview: Tony Kushner on Theatre, Politics, and Culture.” Text and Performance Quarterly 24.1 (2004): 38-54. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Keefe, John, and Simon D. Murray, eds. Physical Theatres: A Critical Reader. London: Routledge, 2007. Print.

Kershaw, Baz. The Politics of Performance: Radical Theatre as Cultural Intervention. London: Routledge, 1992. Print.

Kirby, Michael. “On Political Theatre.” The Drama Review 19.2 (1975): 129- 135. JSTOR. Web. 15 Oct 2016.

Laclau, E. and C. Mouffe. Hegemony and Socialist Strategy: Towards a Radical Democratic Politics. 2nd ed. London: Verso, 2001. Print.

Lecoq, Jacques. Theatre of Movement and Gesture. Ed. David Bradby. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.

Lumley, Robert. States of Emergency: Cultures of Revolt in Italy from 1968 to 1978. London: Verso, 1990. Print.

Lumley, Robert, and Zygmunt G. Baranski, eds. Culture and Conflict in Postwar Italy: Essays on Mass and Popular Culture. London: Macmillan, 1990. Print.

Maceri, Domenico. “Dario Fo: Jester of the Working Class.” World Literature Today 72.1 (1998): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 9 Jun 2015.

230 Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The Communist Manifesto. A Modern Edition. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

McCarthy, Gerry. The Theatres of Moliere. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

McManus, Donald C. No Kidding! Clown as a Protagonist in the Twentieth Century Theatre. Newark: University of Delaware Press, 2003. Print.

McCaw, Dick. Bakhtin and Theatre: Dialogues with Stanislavsky, Meyerhold and Grotowski. Abingdon: Routledge, 2016. Print.

Mead, Margaret, and Rhoda Metraux. The Study of Culture at a Distance. Vol. 1. New York: Berghahn Books, 2000. Print.

Mitchell, Tony. Dario Fo: People’s Court Jester. Expanded ed. London: Methuen, 1999. Print.

Minogue, Kenneth R. Politics: A very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1995. Print.

Montgomery, Angela. “The Theatre of Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Laughing all the Way tothe Revolution.” Twentieth-century European Drama. Ed. Brian Docherty. St. Martin’s Press, 1994. 203-220. Print.

Moore, Palamidessi Christine. “Meeting Dario Fo.” Italian Americana 17.1 (1999): 5 7. JSTOR. Web. 13 Aug 2015.

Moores, Shaun. Media and Everyday Life in Modern Society. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000. Print.

Morton, Adam D. Unravelling Gramsci: Hegemony and Passive Revolution in the Global Political Economy. London: Pluto Press, 2007. Print.

Moss, David. The Politics of Left-Wing Violence in Italy, 1969-85. London: Macmillan, 1989. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo. Manifesto for a New Theatre: Followed by Infabulation. Trans. Thomas Haskell Simpson. Toronto; Buffalo: Guernica, 2008. Print.

Pasolini, Pier Paolo, and Thomas Simpson. “Manifesto for a New Theatre.” A Journal of Performance and Art 29.1 (2007): 126-138.JSTOR. Web. 6 Nov 2017.

231 Plekhanov, GV. Art and Social Life. Trans. A. Fineberg. Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1957. Print.

Piccolo, Pina. “Dario Fo’s Giullarate: Dialogic Parables in the Service of the Oppressed.” Italica65.2 (1988): 131-143. JSTOR. Web. 11 March 2015.

Piscator, Erwin. The Political Theatre. Trans. Hugh Rorrison. London: Eyre Methuen 1980. Google Book Search. Web. 09 Sep 2016.

Plato. The Republic and Other Works. Trans. Benjamin Jowett. New York: Anchor Books, 1973. Google Book Search. Web. 05 Nov 2016.

Postlewait, Thomas. “The Idea of the “Political” in Our Histories of Theatre: Texts, Contexts, Periods, and Problems.” Contemporary Theatre Review 12.3 (2002): 9-33. Web. 14 Oct 2016.

Prosperi, Mario. “Contemporary Italian Theatre.” The Drama Review 22.1 (1978): 17 32. JSTOR. Web. 5 Feb 2016.

Pugliese, Stanislao G. Fascism, Anti-fascism, and the Resistance in Italy: 1919 to the Present. Lanham: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004. Print.

Read, Alan. Theatre and Everyday Life: An Ethics of Performance. London: Routledge, 1993. Print.

Rees, John. Essays on Historical Materialism. London: Bookmarks. 1998. Print.

Ricketts, Aidan. “Theatre of Protest: The Magnifying Effects of Theatre in Direct Action.” Journal of Australian Studies 30.89 (2006): 75-87. Web. 13 Oct 2016.

Roger, Simon. Gramsci’s Political Thought: An Introduction. 3rd Rev. ed. London: Lawrence &Wishart, 2015. Print.

Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. Discourse on Political Economy: And, the Social Contract. Trans. Christopher Betts. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Print.

Ruskin, John. Lectures on Art: Delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870. New York: John Wiley & Son, 1870. Web. 13 Jun 2016.

232 Rubin, Don, ed. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. Print.

Rudlin, John. Commedia dell’Arte: An Actor’s Handbook. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.

Ryan, Michael, Brett Ingram, and Hanna Musiol. Cultural Studies: A Practical Introduction. Chichester, West Sussex, U.K: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010. Print.

Santucci, Antonio A. Antonio Gramsci. Trans. Graziella Di Mauro and Salvatore Engel Di Mauro. New York: Monthly Review Press, 2010. Print.

Scapolo, Andrea. “Dario Fo’s Use of Gramsci: Notes for a Case Study.” Italica 91.4 (2014):686-701. JSTOR. Web. 25 Apr 2017.

Scanlan, Robert. “Fabulist’s Fable: Dario Fo Awarded Noble Prize! “Down With the King”. Harvard Review 14 (1998): 96-99. JSTOR. Web. 27 Feb 2015.

Scuderi, Antonio. Dario Fo: Framing, Festival, and the Folkloric Imagination. Lanham, Md: Lexington Books, 2013. Print.

---. Dario Fo and Popular Performance. Ottawa: Legas, 1998. Print.

---. “The Cooked and the Raw: Zoomorphic Symbolism in Dario Fo’s “Giullarate”.” The Modern Language Review 99.1 (2004): 65-76. JSTOR. Web. 11 Mach

2015.

---. “Dario Fo and Oral Tradition: Creating a Thematic Context.” Oral Tradition 15.1 (2000): 26-38. Web. 25 May 2015.

---. “Unmasking the Holy Jester Dari Fo.” Theatre Journal 55.2 (2003): 275-290. JSTOR. Web. 19 Sep 2015.

---. “The Anthropology of Dario Fo: an Interdisciplinary Approach.” New Theatre Quarterly 31.3 (2015): 203-212. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

233 ---. “The Gospel According to Dario Fo.” New Theatre Quarterly 28.4 (2012): 334 342. Web. 20 Aug 2016.

Schechter, Joel, ed. Popular Theatre: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2003. Print.

---. “Theatre in Gubbio: Dario Fo’s Obscene Fable.” Theatre 14.1 (1982): 87-90. Web. 19 Jun 2017.

---. Satiric Impersonations: From Aristophanes to the Guerrilla Girls. Rev. ed. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994. Print.

---. Durov’s Pig: Clowns, Politics and Theatre. New York: Theatre Communication Group, 1985. Print.

Schechner, Richard. Performance Theory. New York: Routledge, 1988. Print.

Segal, Erich. The Death of Comedy. Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2001. Print.

---. Roman Laughter: The Comedy of Plautus. 2nd ed. New York: The Oxford University Press, 1987. Print.

Shank, Theodore. “Political Theatre as Popular Entertainment: The San Fransico Mime Troupe.” The Drama Review 18.1 (1974):110-117. JSTOR. Web. 24 July 2017.

Shepherd-Barr, Kristen. Modern Drama: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016. Print.

Sogliuzzo, A. Richard. “Dario Fo: Puppets for Proletarian Revolution.” The Drama Review16.3 (1972): 71-77. JSTOR. Web. 13Aug 2015.

Soyinka, Wole. Foreword. The World Encyclopaedia of Contemporary Theatre: Africa. Ed. Don Rubin. Vol. 3. London: Routledge, 1997. 13. Print

Stephanson, Anders, Daniela Salvioni, and Dario Fo. “A Short Interview with Dario Fo”. Social Text 16 (1986-87): 162-167. JSTOR. Web.11 March 2015.

Styan, JL. Modern Drama in Theory and Practice. 3 Vols. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. Print.

234 Sudhanva Deshpande, ed. Theatre of the Streets: The Jana Natya Manch Experience. New Delhi: Janam, 2007. Print.

Sundar, Pushpa. “Protest Through Theatre –the Indian Experience.” India International Centre Quarterly 16.2 (1989): 123- 138. JSTOR. Web. 13 Oct

2016.

Tarrow, Sidney G. Democracy and Disorder: Protest and Politics in Italy, 1965 1975. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989. Print.

Taviano, Stefania. Staging Dario Fo and Franca Rame: Anglo-American Approaches to Political Theatre. England: Ashgate, 2005. Print.

Thomas, Peter D. The Gramscian Moment: Philosophy, Hegemony and Marxism. Leiden: Brill, 2009. Print.

Thomson, George. Aeschylus and Athens. London: Lawrence & Wishart, 1973. Print.

Thompson, James, and Richard Schechner. “Why “Social Theatre”?” The Drama Review 48.3 (2004): 11-16. JSTOR. Web. 31 Oct 2016.

Thompson, John B. Ideology and Modern Culture: Critical Social Theory in the Era of Mass Communication. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1990. Print.

Turner, Victor. From Ritual to Theatre: The Human Seriousness of Play. New York: PAJ Publications, 1982. Print.

---. The Anthropology of Performance. Rev. ed. New York: PAJ Publications, 1988. Print.

Valeri, Walter. “An Actor’s Theatre.” Dario Fo: Stage, Text, and Tradition. Eds. Joseph Farrell and Antonio Scuderi. Southern Illinois University Press, 2000. 19-29. Print.

Vanden Heuvel, Michael. Performing Drama/Dramatizing Performance: Alternative Theatre and the Dramatic Text. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1991. Print.

235 Walsh, Martin W. “The Proletarian Carnival of Fo’s Non Si Paga! Non Si Paga!” Modern Drama 28.2 (1985): 211-222. Project Muse. Web. 16Oct 2017.

Whitfield, J H. A short History of Italian Literature. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1980. Print.

Williams, Raymond. Culture and Society, 1780- 1950. New York: Doubleday Anchor Books, 1959. Web. 07 Dec 2016.

---. Marxism and Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977. Print.

---. Keywords: A Vocabulary of Culture and Society. Rev. New York: Oxford University Press, 1983. Print.

---. Problems in Materialism and Culture: Selected Essays. 2nd Rev. ed. London: Verso, 1997. Print.

Wilkins, Ernest H. A History of Italian Literature. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1954. Print.

Wing, J.L. “The Iconicity of Absence: Dario Fo and the Radical Invisible.” Theatre Journal45.3 (1993): 303-315. JSTOR. Web. 19 Apr 2016.

---. “The Performance of Power and the Power of Performance: Rewriting the Police State in Dario Fo’s Accidental Death of an Anarchist.” Modern Drama 33.1 (1990): 139-149. Project Muse. Web. 24 Jan 2017.

Woolcock, Joseph A. “Politics, Ideology and Hegemony in Gramsci’s Theory.” Social and Economic Studies 34.3 (1985): 199-210. JSTOR. Web. 15 May 2017.

Zizek, Slavoj, ed. Mapping Ideology. London: Verso, 2012. Print.

Zuber, Ortrun, ed. The Languages of Theatre: Problems in the Translation and Transposition of Drama. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1980. Print.

236